Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Ze Minrui, a simple 25-year-old otaku thought that after three years of failure it was time to analyze his disastrous and almost non-existent love life.
After all, he couldn't improve without identifying what was wrong.
It was there that he realized that, maybe, and only maybe, he could be gay.
It was there, too, that he decided to read the most popular Danmei novel of all time.
Ze Minrui realized several things the day he finished reading Mo Dao Zu Shi.
1- he Indeed he was gay.
2- Lan Wangji had ruined it for any other man, after all, it was hard to believe that the day would come when he would meet someone so perfect, pure, fair, beautiful, etc.
3- And finally, that Wen Chao, the little shit, was the most disgusting character that he had encountered in his almost 10 years in the geek world. Something normal given the madness of his father.
Ze Minrui couldn't help but curse and blame Wen Ruohan for his puffy eyes while he disposed of the last packet of tissues and tossed it into the garbage can next to his bed.
It was irrational to bother with a non-existent character, but as an accomplished otaku he knew that in the eyes of society he was anything but normal. So what if he cursed him? Why couldn't he think of spitting in his face? He had already decided that the next morning he would write a long and very explicit blog post about how that bastard had to die without a complete corpse along with his two useless sons and the damn hand melts core!
Ze Minrui swore that he would never change his mind.
Laughable.
Of course, Ze Minrui had no way of predicting that that decision would come back to bite his ass the next morning ...
Needless to say, he could never write that entry.

Chapter Text

Wen Qing, confused and worried, kept her stride steady and steady until she slouched into the room and bowed to the man looking down at her.
-Your Excellency.- She acknowledged without raising her head.
However, he received no reply.
The doctor did not know what to expect, but definitely the intense and penetrating gaze of her uncle on her together with his unusual silence were not part of her possibilities.
On a normal day she would be called here every day shortly before dinner. But today she was ordered to come just before breakfast and it wasn't even for an emergency.
Had she done something wrong? Would she die? Or, as a warning, would her uncle kill a member of her immediate family? Her brother?
Wen Qing was about to kneel to accept any punishment when her uncle let out a deep breath.
-Shit.- She heard him say.- I just can't handle this. I'm going crazy.
Incredulous, Wen Qing momentarily forgot about the etiquette that she had been following for most (if not all) of her life of her and she looked, really looked, at her uncle.
This one looked… different.
To begin he was not sitting imposingly on his throne looking at the rest of the world with disdain and contempt. On the opposite, it seemed like Your Excellency just tossed himself carelessly and he just lay sprawled there like it was not worth sitting down properly.
Second, his robes were crooked and his cloaks were obviously misplaced.
And last but most importantly, the madness and killing intent was missing from his gaze.
Wen Qing, having treated Wen Ruohan for years and knowing how close he was to qi deviation was the one who best understood his condition, and how bad things would go for everyone from cultivating that result.
Hence, she was the most surprised by what she was seeing.
-Y-Your Excellency?.- She-stuttered, resisting the suicidal urge to approach him and take his pulse without authorization.
-Don't call me that, please, it makes me feel so strange.- Wen Ruohan muttered as he moved his hand up and down.
Wen Qing, unsure if that gesture was an attempt by her uncle to scare off an insect or she, could only stay there, waiting to be told the reason why he summoned her. However, the current strongest cultivator only put his hand in his chin, as if he was trying to solve a very complicated problem. He even mused softly to himself.
-How should I explain this? Will they take me as a lunatic? No, but I doubt that anyone really misses Wen Ruohan. Isn't this my chance to fix things? Get rid of all the villains and let the main couple have a happy ending?
Wen Qing, still not understanding anything, looked around and realized that besides her and her uncle there was no one else.
She didn't know if she should be grateful for it or terrified.
-Wen Qing.- Her uncle called.- What I'm about to tell you will sound like crazy but you have to believe me.
Wen Qing, having no wish to die in the near future, nodded.
Even if her uncle told her that the sky would fall today she would be the first to nod and yell at anyone who said otherwise.
However, it was difficult to control her facial expression when her uncle smiled happily and said her:
-Congratulations. Wen Ruohan is dead.

Chapter Text

Ze Minrui would be lying if he said he wasn't nervous or expectant of the reaction his new niece would have to the death of the man who had been coercing her for as long as she could remember.
However, he have tried to ignore the fact that he was using his body, or the face of that same man, to communicate recent events, but hey, it's not like he could cover it up and pretend to have a different voice.
He had enough of trying to control the urge to laugh hysterically at the unrealistic situation. Things already sounded implausible and absurd enough without having to add a possible panic attack to the mix.
Because yes, Ze Minrui was terrified. He could be an otaku and have read and seen a thousand manga or anime dealing with transmigration, maybe even more, but that didn't mean that he had prepared to go through the process one day, and even if he had he probably would liked choose where he went and who he became.
Waking up in what ancient people called a bed, but it was nothing more than a cold hard cot was a shock. Even if said cot was almost as big as the room he went to sleep in.
However, Ze Minrui still had to admit that it took a long time to identify the real problem.
In his world it was not strange to wake up in a different place than where he remembered going to sleep, in fact, it was normal after a night of drunkenness.
The scary thing was that Ze Minrui vividly remembered what he did last night and it definitely didn't involve alcohol (or any kind of hallucinogenic substance). That added to the fact that he lived alone in his apartment with a cat named Shiro was enough to conclude that he didn't, he definitely shouldn't have opened his eyes in an unfamiliar and ostentatious place.
Things that were already weird upon waking got worse by the time a knock on the door diverted his attention.
Ze Minrui didn't have time to respond or start yelling and demanding an explanation for the mistreatment of his back when he heard a hesitant voice speak through the door.
-Your Excellency? - A male voice asked with evident fear of waking him up.
That alone was enough to stun and distract him. Why would someone refer to him in such a… strange way?
-Go ahead.- He replied after a few seconds, when he concluded that the best thing he could do was find out what the hell was going on.
As soon as he finished speaking five people entered his room. They were three men and two women who appeared to be the same age.
They all entered with their heads down and in silence, and while four of them were filling a wooden bathtub with hot water one of the ladies approached the screen to stretch it out and take what Ze Minrui assumed were his clothes.
Afraid to speak up and make a mistake, he could only repeat the actions that people did in historical dramas, that is, completely ignore the servants as he removed his outer robes and approached the bathtub.
-You may withdraw.- He ordered without bothering with the reactions he may have elicited with his words.
Ze Minrui was about to test the water temperature when something clicked on his head.
-Wait! - He yelled, completely forgetting to go with the flow.
Turning so fast that he nearly broke his neck, Ze Minrui gaped at the robes the newcomers wore.
He knew those robes.
No, not exactly. He had never seen them before, but he didn't need to be a genius to imagine what "white robes with red flames" would look like.
Ze Minrui, completely forgetting the now trembling servants in front of him turned and walked in the direction of the only mirror in the room. He took it and, gritting his teeth, looked down at himself.
Extremely long black hair, pale skin, seductive eyes, and an unfairly attractive and defined face.
"Shit," he whispered, unable to contain himself. "I'm fucking handsome."
No, that was not the point.
"Shit," he repeated with much more intent than before. "I'm Wen Ruohan."
And it is that yes, because how many men would wake up in a room taken from a historical novel and have servants in white robes and red flames who would call it excellence and pretend not to exist for fear of doing something that would end with them and their annihilated family?
He could at least only think of two that met at least two of those characteristics. And, if he was right, one of them was his damn son.
-What the fuck?! - He yelled, again startling the servants who seemed about to collapse at his unusual behavior. -I am Wen Ruohan!
When Ze Minrui discovered that he had become the man he had cursed until yesterday, he quickly kicked out to the servants and seriously considered his future.
He was alone in a strange world where it was normal to cultivate and run into ghosts and ferocious corpses...
Yeah, he was definitely so, so screwed up.
Ze Minrui, no, now Wen Ruohan, started pacing back and forth while he tried to calm himself.
The first thing he had to do was try to remember how he went from being in his comfortable square and a half bed to the double king of a power-hungry megalomaniac, but no matter how hard he tried he could not imagine what happened.
It had been a normal day, reading non-stop and never leaving the house, only being interrupted by a clearly angry white furball because he had forgotten to feed her.
Wen Ruohan tried not to think in his poor cat, probably only in a tiny apartment with the possible corpse of him, or worse, with the real Wen Ruohan, after all, thinking about it would only depress him.
So, he focused all his efforts on finding a way to survive what the future held.
Living like Wen Ruohan... it sounded horrible. The man might be a cult leader and on top of the world, but he knew better. That would only take him to the grave. Not only that, just thinking that he had suddenly become Wen Chao's father almost made him vomit.
Fortunately, before delving into that idea and making a list of a thousand ways to die, he remembered the true protagonists of this story, as well as the villains.
From the behavior of the servants and how quiet the surroundings were, he concluded that things had not yet gotten worse.
Most likely, he was now at the beginning of the timeline, that is, shortly before Wei Wuxian and Jian Wanyin went to Cloud Recesses.
Wouldn't it be much better to stay as Wen Ruohan and get rid of anyone who dared to mess with his favorite canon CP?
Yes, he didn't feel very comfortable knowing that everyone feared or hated him, but maybe if he helped Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji have their happy ending much earlier and finished the story hopefully he could go home.
Wen Ruohan, despite not having proof of this, decided to put all the faith that he never had for a god in that option and pursue his new goal, because being wrong would mean living here forever with his useless children and die alone.
It was in this way that the new and improved Wen Ruohan experienced what it was like to bathe in a large wooden bathtub with a painfully rough cloth and what appeared to be the sad prototype of a soap.
Not only that, he also learned how many layers exactly people wore in ancient times and how difficult it was to try to understand in what order to put them ...
Wen Ruohan wasn't sure how long it took, but he would swear it was at least an hour. Fortunately, in that hour he had already decided what to do.
He would trust Wen Qing and convince her to help him achieve her mission.
That was how he got to this situation, leaning back on an uncomfortable golden throne watching as his newly released niece thought about how to respond to his statement.
-Your Excellcy...- She started, only to be interrupted by him.
-Uncle. Call me Uncle.
-Uncle.- Wen Qing repeated, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't help the chill that ran down her spine.- W-Would you allow me to check your pulse?
The Wen Sect Leader smiled and nonchalantly stretched out his arm.
Frankly he was curious too.
He watched intently as his niece frowned in disbelief and gaped at him.
-What happens?
-Your cultivation... is stable.- She explained without letting go of his arm. In fact, he didn't seem to want to.
Wen Ruohan was sure that a part of her was unwilling to let go of the opportunity to investigate a little more.
-Does that mean it wasn't like this before? - He asked, trying to remember the details of the novel.- I guess not, the guy was practically mental.- He concluded when he couldn't. In fact, he wasn't even sure if that sort of thing was included in the first place.
- ...
-Well, never mind.- He exclaimed happily.- Like I said, Wen Ruohan, uhm… the one you met, he's dead. Or so I think.- He shrugged.
His now niece stared at him for a long time before she seemed to decide how she wanted to approach the situation.
-If you are not Wen Ruohan, who are you?
-My name is Ze Minrui, 25 years old, single, writer and otaku.- Wen Ruohan introduced himself.
-What is an otaku?- Wen Qing asked still without hinting if she really believed him or she was just taking notes of the ravings of a terminally ill patient.
-Believe me you don't want to know.- Wen Ruohan sighed as he stood up.- Do you believe me? Do you need me to explain how I got here?
-How did you get here?- Wen Qing asked ignoring the first two questions.
-I have no idea.- He answered frankly, earning an intimidating look that was quickly replaced by a scared one.
-Don't be afraid.- Wen Ruohan sighed.- For someone who lives in a world full of ghosts, zombies, and cultivators, you are really hard to convince when it comes to strange things.
-Aren't those things normal? - Wen Qing asked in confusion.
-For you probably yes, but where I come from there is nothing like that.- He answered, starting to walk.- By the way, can you take me to find something to eat? I'm starving.
-Why are you so sure my uncle is dead?
-I don't really know, but I suppose that if he hasn't exterminated me it still means that either he can't, or he's not in here.- He explained pointing to his body.
Wen Qing, after weighing his response, heaved an obvious sigh of relief and gave his what appeared to be an honest smile.
-By the way, do you know where my newly acquired children's waste is? Time for someone to educate those two bastards! And who better than me, a competent adult who has taken control of his father's body and is dying to play the role of a cruel and ruthless father?
Increasingly excited by it, Wen Ruohan did not catch the appraising gaze from his niece.

Chapter Text

When Wen Ning learned that Your Excellency had sent for his sister, he hesitated exactly 20 seconds before saying to follow her.
Even though he knew his sister wouldn't be happy with it, he did it anyway.
Fortunately for him, the guards were too busy gossiping with the servants to pay attention to one of their own sneaking into the throne room.
After all, why bother with someone running to his death?
When Wen Ning reached the front door he hesitated for another three seconds before stiffening his nerves and tentatively knocking on the door. However, he received no reply.
Terrified of what might have happened to his sister, he was about to enter on his own account (even if it meant never seeing his family again) when he overheard a couple of servants who they were walking down the side corridor.
-No, I'm not making anything up. Your Excellency is actually sitting in the dining room with Wen Qing.- One of them commented as he tried to convince another that he clearly doubted the man's statement, or else, the sanity.
-Wen Tian, you should stop believing everything the guards say. Do you remember what happened last time? -The other patiently replied in a compassionate and slightly exasperated tone.
The one named Wen Tian winced at the memory of whatever his friend brought up, before shaking his head.
-That was different. This time it was not one of the guards, Wen Li told me. She personally brought them the food.- He affirmed.- You know it's impossible for us to lie to each other, besides, she also said that You Excellency had been acting differently since he woke up.
The other servant looked around before dropping his voice even lower.
-You know perfectly well that Your Excellency has its… moments.- He replied as he shuddered.- But there is no way for him to have breakfast with Wen Qing while they chat happily.
-Are you listening to me? - Wen Tian snorted, and although Wen Ning had never met him he imagined that he was rolling his eyes.- Why do you think I'm so amazed? Half of the other servants believe that Your Excellency finally lost him, and the other half believes that it is some kind of trap to test and kill us all.
The other servant replied, but Wen Ning could no longer hear them. Partly because they had strayed too far, and partly because his attention had focused on what they said about his sister.
His A-Jie was in the dining room, with Your Excellency. Alone. Chatting.
Wen Ning this time did not hesitate before running in that direction. If he was worried before, now he was terrified.
He knew that the odds of his sister making a mistake in the presence of his Excellency were extremely low, but that was not why he could ignore her.
This time when he got to the dining room there were several servants gossiping by the door, but they fell silent and scuttled like mice when they saw him.
Completely confused by his apparent daring, Wen Ning watched them go. It was only when he heard a loud laugh that he realized the reason for the situation.
Your Excellency… was he laughing?
Wen Ning stared at the closed door, suddenly feeling much less confident.
What little courage he had managed to muster due to his concern seemed to abandon him, leaving him groggy standing on what looked like a dark and terrifying cliff.
Wen Ning wasn't sure how long he stood there, emulating a decorative statue, but it must have been quite a bit because the next thing he knew was that the door opened, revealing his sister and uncle.
Wen Qing, not expecting to see her brother standing with him in the same square meter as their uncle was about to urge him to leave when she recalled that Wen Ruohan wasn't exactly a threat today.
Only the gods would know how many times she almost lost her sanity watching him happily eat and comment on this and that about how certain foods should be prepared, and how he couldn't wait to try the typical Chinese dishes of old, whatever that meant...
With ill-concealed curiosity, Wen Qing watched as her uncle stopped equally surprised to run into the scared deer that was her brother standing in front of the door.
Wen Ruohan, recovering quickly, looked Wen Ning up and down before turning his head and looking back at Wen Qing.
-This is your brother? - He asked after a while.- Wen Ning?
Wen Qing, feeling much more relieved to realize that her uncle had completely forgotten about her brother, nodded.
-Wow, you guys look more alike than I thought.- He commented as he walked around Wen Ning, evaluating him.
The youngest of the Wen present, who had been holding his breath since he saw his uncle, felt himself exhale at the strange conversation.
Not knowing what to do, he looked to his A-Jie for help, only to see her thoughtfully staring at Wen Ruohan.
-Y-your E-excellency? - He stuttered as his uncle's attention became too much for him.
-No, no, no.- Wen Ruohan exclaimed, raising his hands.- None of that. Call me uncle.- He ordered.
-Uncle.- Wen Ning repeated without thinking. Only to kneel in panic the next moment.
-I-I… I-I-I'm S-sorry.- He stuttered before coughing miserably.
Wen Ruohan, terrified at the idea of having anticipated the death of little Wen Ning, knelt next to his new nephew and patted his on the back.
Of course, he had no way of knowing that that only made things worse for him.
Wen Qing, alarmed that her brother died of suffocation, pushed her uncle to the side and forced her brother to breathe again.
Wen Ruohan, not having expected the push, fell on his butt.
-Auch.- He complained as he rubbed himself.- What the hell?
Wen Qing, realizing what she had done she couldn't help but sweat.
The current Wen Ruohan, watching the two siblings' complexions go from white to red, from red to purple and then back to white, sighed.
-Forget it.- He exclaimed, waving his hand.- You should take your brother to eat something. Look at him, that's no way to feed a child.
And, with nothing more to say, he started walking.
Wen Ning, relieved to see that he and his sister would live to see the sunlight a little longer was about to start questioning his A-Jie when Wen Ruohan turned around again.
-Uhh.- He stammered with obvious discomfort.- Wen Qing, my beloved and pretty niece, could you tell me where the exit is?
Wen Qing, still not getting used to that kind of shameless treatment, pointed to the left hallway almost without realizing it.
-Thanks! - Her uncle exclaimed happily before running in that direction.
The pair of siblings, still incredulous, watched as the strongest and cruellest cultivator of his generation ran for a couple of meters before stopping, straightening his back and starting again with feigned elegance.
Wen Ning, without knowing what was happening with his uncle, observed his A-Jie, without knowing that even she, who had always had all the answers, did not know what was happening.
Maybe.- Wen Qing said to herself.- I should start to believe that the uncle... was not her uncle.
And it is that she knew that even if Wen Ruohan suffered the strangest of Qi deviations, he would never act that way.
If that was really the case ... Would she mourn the death of her uncle?
She looked at her little brother beside her, as his entire body relaxed in relief and she knew it.
No. She wouldn't. In fact, from today she would pray every day that this stranger named Ze Minrui would stay here forever.

Chapter Text

Wen Tian would never admit it if someone ever asked him, but he was certainly disappointed that he could not spend his break with his fellow workers.
Of course, it's not like he could have helped himself, not when Wen Li, the cute, kind and gentle Wen Li looked at him with her bright gray eyes and asked HIM to please help her send a letter while she covered a friend in the kitchen.
His friend Wen Pao could make fun of him all he wanted when he found out, but Wen Tian knew better, every day he was closer to getting his happy ending with the girl of his dreams.
Either way, he didn't have much to do today and the journey from the Sect to Nightless City wasn't too long. Furthermore, he could always converse with old Zhou once he delivered the letter to him.
Wen Tian never expected that in the middle of running a simple errand he would witness something that probably no one in all of Qishan and the Wen sect would ever imagine.
This morning Wen Tian had heard not only from Wen Li, but from several others about the strange behavior the Sect Leader had. Even he, despite not having seen it with his own eyes, had taken it upon himself to spread it everywhere.
On any other day such a thing would have been impossible, as talking about Sect Leader Wen would be tantamount to committing suicide (unless they were empty compliments). However, today, seeing how there was a first and second unscathed, everyone threw caution to the wind and gossiped about the latest events.
Some did not believe it, of course.
Wen Tian, while accepting what he heard as true, it was only now, witnessing the great Wen Ruohan's act, that he realized what 'strange' really meant.
That Sect Leader Wen would honor them with his presence in the dining room was already implausible, but it was still possible, after all, he was seen there at banquets and/or conferences.
Having breakfast with his niece Wen Qing was also plausible, albeit barely. Even though Sect Leader Wen was seen more often with his personal physician than with his own children, it was true that he had never seen him laugh.
Wen Tian was willing to believe those kinds of things because they were possible. But what he was seeing was already too much, too extreme.
In fact, this little servant came to think that he was hallucinating, or that someone had put him under some kind of illusion.
Why else would he be seeing the most fearsome figure in the cultivation world walking around the market and asking cordially and curiously what this and that was?
Gaping, Wen Tian watched as his Sect Leader knelt down and took a wooden statuette from one of the stalls and turned it around in obvious admiration.
-So this is what a ferocious corpse looks like.- He heard him mutter, as if the world's most outstanding cultivator had never exorcised hordes of ferocious corpses and created many more in his outbursts.
Wen Tian, feeling strange from hearing his Sect Leader from where he was despite not being a cultivator with his senses maximized, looked around and realized that it was because everyone was silent.
Wen Ruohan apparently realized that too, because he slowly straightened up and stared at the vendor until he almost peed himself.
-It's a good job.- He exclaimed calmly, the same calm with which he gave orders to annihilate an entire family.
The vendor, Ji Mo, if Wen Tian's memory was correct, he staggered and collapsed as he stuttered out of pity.
Despite feeling conflicted, Wen Tian did not dare to approach and interfere. He didn't feel like dying yet, but luckily he didn't need to because his Sect Leader only frowned.
-Why are you babbling? - He asked.
Probably everyone present interpreted it as 'Do you think begging will work?' But Wen Tian, based on the rumors he had been hearing all morning, thought that perhaps, and only perhaps, Wen Ruohan was really confused.
It turned out that Wen Tian was indeed correct, as his Sect Leader did not draw the sword from him and executed the poor teenager prostrate in front of him.
In fact, he did nothing but sigh, put his hand on his sleeve and… stoped.
This time, it wasn't just Wen Tian who realized that something was wrong. Even Ji Mo himself dared to raise his head and watch as Wen Ruohan felt a little more inside his sleeve and then did the same with the other.
-Uh.- Exclaimed his Sect Leader scratching his head.- I guess I'll buy it later?
Without saying another word, he quickly returned the statuette to its place and turned the way it came from, that is, in the same direction Wen Tian had come from.
The latter, meeting head-on with the gaze of his Excellency, froze.
Fortunately for him, Sect Leader Wen simply turned and walked quickly away, completely ignoring him.
Relieved, Wen Tian ignored the chaos that formed around him after the Excellency's departure. He was too busy staring at the Sect Leader's robes of him fading into the distance.
Plausible denial.- He told himself when his brain returned to work.
He hadn't seen the terrifying Wen Ruohan strolling through the market as a mere mortal.
He had definitely not witnessed how the strongest cultivator in the world took an interest in a painfully ordinary wooden figurine.
He had also not witnessed how his Sect Leader had no money to pay for something so cheap.
And last but not least, he certainly never saw Your Excellency flee from him in shame.
Yes.- Wen Tian said to himself.- None of this ever happened. Your Excellency did not break the unwritten rules that he himself had taken it upon himself to instill at the cost of blood into every Wen, cultivator or not.
It was repeating that mantra over and over again that Wen Tian continued on his way to old man Zhou.
He still had a letter to deliver after all.

Chapter Text

Wen Qing, seated from where she was writing her latest discoveries about a detoxifying herb, made what could be her fifteenth pause in the last half-shichen to watch her brother teach archery to the irritating new version of her uncle.
His brother, thank the gods, seemed to have left behind the stage where he was shaking uncontrollably and dropping the arrow (or bow) at the unrealistic situation, but it was not surprising if Wen Qing took into account that they had it's been four days since then.
Although her little brother was the only one besides her who was aware of the true reason for the drastic and shocking change of her uncle, he still had a hard time staying calm in the face of a face that was the reason for the more than his usual nightmares.
As the person who had spent the most time with Your Excellency this past couple of days, Wen Qing no longer doubted it. Her uncle (the real one) had either died, or gone somewhere else, leaving a complete stranger in his place.
A stranger who in the last four days had made her angry and scream much more than she thought possible, and although her head told her that the person she was yelling at was someone else, the face was still her uncle's .
The first two days had been downright exhausting between yelling and apologizing, but a period of adjusting to something new almost always is.
Now, however, Wen Qing could express himself much more easily, as the irritatingly childish and shameless demeanor of the man who was now her uncle, along with his eternal talk and strange expressions was the polar opposite of the original Wen Ruohan. .
Wen Qing had already come to the conclusion that the day Wen Ruohan stopped smiling and ran here and there would be the same day that the Wen Sect would be hell again.
Because unsurprisingly, the change, if sudden and more than a little suspicious, was welcome.
The death toll in recent days would probably go down in history, for if it weren't for those who had been tortured beyond what was possible before the change it would have been zero.
-I give up! - She Heard her uncle screaming, pulling her out of her thoughts.- It's impossible to hit the target!
-Y-you've i-improved a lot... u-uncle.- Her brother encouraged him shyly as he hurried to pick up the arrows closest to him.
-Yes, of course.- Their uncle affirmed sarcastically as he dropped to the ground without any kind of regret for staining his white robes.-I went from throwing it at my feet a meter beyond me.- He muttered clearly resentful.
-That's an improvement.- Wen Qing exclaimed, thus sparing her brother a nervous breakdown at the thought of what to say next.
-It doesn't matter.- Wen Ruohan replied crossing his arms.- Who needs archery anyway? I am the strongest cultivator in this world!
-Yes.- Wen Qing scoffed.- You are the strongest cultivator in the world, and despite that, you don't know how to use a sword.
At his words, her uncle deflated.
-What else could I do? It's not like your uncle has left the memories of him behind.- He snorted, though then added.- Not that I'm complaining. I appreciate not having material for a gore movie.
-Anyway.- Wen Qing added.- You should try a little harder, you never know if someone brave enough will try to kill you.
-Wen Qing! - Shouted the current Sect Leader Wen.- You are intimidating me!
Wen Qing, a little more used but still incredulous to see her uncle's face furrow into a more than incredible pout, sighed.
-Do you realize that you are currently over 30 years old? - She asked for what should be the hundredth time.
-I have 31! - Her uncle yelled without understanding the point.- And what does it matter when I don't pretend anyway? I am extremely handsome!
Wen Ning, interfering before her sister actually said or did something that she would later regret, asked.
-Uncle, did you practice what my sister taught you before?
Managing to attract the attention of the Uncle-Niece duo, the oldest of the three perked up.
-Of course! - He answered as he jumped up.- I already mastered the technique to balance on the sword.
And, before anyone asked him, he drew his sword, threw it to the ground and climbed up to finally make it levitate a few inches.
-Not bad.- Wen Qing admitted, obviously surprised.
Her uncle's progress was far more than would be expected from someone who came from a world without cultivation.
-Of course it wouldn't be bad.- Wen Ruohan snorted.- Although I've never excelled at sports, I learned how to ride a bike as a child. This is just a little more difficult.- He bragged.
Ignoring what a bicycle could be, Wen Qing nodded.
-Hmm.- She conceded.- It's just muscle memory.
Wen Ruohan was about to reply when Wen Ning again stepped forward.
-U-uncle.- He called out.- C-can you move the sword?
He had asked with good intentions, but he knew he had chosen the wrong words as soon as he saw his uncle's reaction.
Wen Qing, contrary to what the other two probably expected, did not sneer. She closed the notebook she had been writing on and stood up.
-I'll show you how to do it.
Wen Ning, relieved, received the notebook from his sister and sat down to look at the strange sight before him.
Like his sister, he found it difficult to look at who he was in every way (except the real one) his uncle talking and arguing (without real warmth) with his sister.
-By the way.- he heard his sister say after a long time.- I heard you sent for Wen Chao back?
It was only at that moment that Wen Ning remembered that he had not seen his cousin these last few days, and that he had gone to “teach a lesson” to a small neighboring sect.
-Yes.- said his uncle while laughing with obvious evil, thus losing his balance and almost falling on his butt.- As you said that classes under the tutelage of Lan Qiren will begin shortly I thought it would be a good idea to force him to assist.
Faced with the unexpected explanation, both siblings gaped at him.
-What? - Asked innocently the only adult present there.- He is my son, right? Shouldn't I do everything possible to raise him as a good child? - He concluded before laughing out loud.
Wen Ning had to cover his mouth to avoid laughing when his Sect Leader's figure finally landed on the ground.
-Wen Ning.- He heard his sister say without taking his eyes off his uncle, who despite having taken a good blow was still laughing wildly.- When you grow up please don't be like him.
Forcing his gaze to look to his sister, Wen Ning realized that despite trying with all her might, she was finally unable to retain the small curve on her lips as she watched the antics of her new family member, or else, before the imminent misfortune that awaited another of them.
And it is that Wen Qing, like her little brother, preferred a thousand times to die of exasperation every day, than to have to suffer the tyranny of the past again.

Chapter Text

Wen Chao wasn't sure why, but the past few days he hadn't been feeling quite right. Sometimes a sudden chill would creep up his spine, and sometimes, no matter what he did, he couldn't shake the feeling that something very bad was about to happen.
Not even Wen Zhuliu's trustworthy presence was able to dispel that ominous unpleasant feeling.
Unused to experiencing that kind of insecurity, Wen Chao unleashed his frustration with the Ming Sect cultivators, but even that didn't make him feel any better.
It was only when he received the letter from his father to return immediately along with all his entourage that he realized where that feeling was coming from.
As the second master of the Wen Sect, Wen Chao certainly respected his father, but that respect was often overshadowed by the true terror he had of the man.
And is that Wen Chao knew deep within himself that if he crossed the bottom line of his father, family or not, he would not hesitate to take his life.
Scared and unsure whether he had done something wrong, Wen Chao quickly returned to his sect, not knowing what to expect.
Perhaps.- He said to himself on the way back to calm down.- Father will simply hand me a more important task.
That was what he thought until he set foot in Nightless City.
Things ... hadn't really changed. The stalls and surroundings remained the same, but the previously fearful and lifeless people were much more at ease and resplendent.
At any other time Wen Chao would have intervened, even questioned some to find out why, but in a hurry as he was to comply with the summons, he left it for later.
However, as soon as he found himself at the gates of his Sect the behavior of ordinary people took a backseat.
For as long as Wen Chao could remember, the Wen Sect had been a silent place that only knew noise when the screams of traitors or spies broke through during torture.
Hence this arrogant Second Young Master did not know what expression to put on when faced with the smiling and relaxed faces of the guards, as well as the screams and conversations of the sweaty disciples diligently training sword forms.
Since when did QishanWen's disciples resume their training?
With their numbers, even if they didn't know how to fight, they could crush the so-called four other great sects and position themselves as the undisputed leader. As the largest and most powerful sect in the world.
Confused beyond what he thought possible, Wen Chao ordered Wang Lingjiao to go for a ride as he and Wen Zhuliu made their way to the throne room, without know that there were many more surprises waiting for him in the future.
The youngest of the Wen brothers thought that the meeting with his father would take place alone, but that was not the case.
Facing the throne were the elders, his older brother, Wen Qing, and her annoying younger brother.
-Your Excellency.- Wen Zhuliu greeted.
-Father.- Wen Chao followed.
Wen Ruohan, seated from where he was standing, stared from him at the cannon fodder couple kneeling in front of him.
Wen Chao, while most of the time he might not know which way North or South was, he was still not a complete fool, at least as far as his father was concerned.
He had always known that, in the eyes of his father, Wen Xu was the first and only option to succeed him, but for Wen Chao that was not really important. As long as he could continue to live as he did he would be satisfied.
Hence, his father always looked at him with indifference.
It was for this reason that Wen Chao had naturally been looking forward to that kind of deal. However, he was destined to be disappointed.
His father, contrary to what he expected, was looking at him carefully.
As if it was the first time he had seen him and he did not like what he found.
Evident as it was, he wasn't the only one to notice, the elders and Wen Xu (if his smile was any indication) noticed it too.
-Chao’er.- Wen Ruohan called in an abnormally harsh tone of voice.- Do you know why I called you here?
Sweating, Wen Chao knelt down.
-I… To report the results with the Ming Sect?
-Should I worry about a simple third-rate sect? - He asked narrowing his eyes.- Or is it that you are so useless that you cannot meet my expectations?
Puzzled by the sudden series of attacks, Wen Chao couldn't help but give Wen Zhuliu a helpful look.
Look that did not go unnoticed.
-Wen Zhuliu.
-Your Excellency.- Answered the hand melts core calmly.
-Do you remember the oath of allegiance you swore to me?
-I remember.- he replied with gratitude.
-I hope your time with my son has not made you doubt who you really serve.
-No way.- Wen Zhuliu affirmed.- Your Excellency's orders are my wishes.
-Mn.- Wen Ruohan acknowledged before laying his eyes on the elders.- As for you, do you know why you are here?
-To carry out orders.- The six elders answered in unison.
-Right.- Wen Ruohan confirmed, before looking at his eldest son.- Well?
-To carry out orders.- Wen Xu repeated.
-So, Chao’er, I repeat the question. What are you here for today?
Wen Chao, terrified as never before at the strange behavior of his father, managed to repeat those same words.
-All of you present here will remember what my intentions were towards the other sects.- He began once he made it clear what was expected of the people present.- However, those intentions are things of the past.
At his words, not just Wen Chao, the elders, and even Wen Xu's eyes widened.
The only ones who didn't seem surprised by the sudden events were Wen Zhuliu, Wen Qing, and her younger brother.
-They will be wondering why.- Wen Ruohan continued without caring about the reaction of any of them.- If we win as planned certainly the glory of the Wen sect would go down in history, but I ask you, what would happen if we lost?
Wen Xu, in a show of incredible courage for his younger brother, replied.
-It's impossible for father to lose.
Wen Ruohan, not looking surprised by his eldest son's words, gave him an unreadable look before smiling in amusement.
-Tell me Xu’er, is it your trust in me that prompts you to say these words or… your feeling of superiority for having my last name?
Shuddering, Wen Xu lowered his head.
-I believe in Father.
-It is true that if we started a war now we would win.- Wen Ruohan acknowledged without looking at any of them again.- But at what cost? And, more importantly, for what purpose?
At his increasingly unlikely words, the elders couldn't help but look at each other in bewilderment.
They, unlike the young masters, had been here the last few days and had heard about the changes in their sect leader, but it was only now that they realized how true those rumors were.
The change by itself was surprising, but what surprised them the most were the words used by Your Excellency, as they were the same words that were directed at him when he raised the idea of conquering the world. And, they were also the same ones that they never dared to repeat after seeing what happened to the seventh elder.
-Do you remember the principles that Wen Mao established? - He asked, before fixing his gaze on Wen Qing.- What does the quintessence of our sect say?
-All those who oppress others and do evil through the power of their Clan should be executed. Not only that, they should be beheaded, disowned by tens of thousands to serve as a warning to those who want to try in the future.- Wen Qing replied as if she had memorized it beforehand.
-So, I ask you, shouldn't we all die? - Wen Ruohan asked with no more than a little glee.
The Wens present, except for Wen Qing, Wen Ning, and surprisingly Wen Zhuliu, couldn't help but gape.
It is true that such a comment from Wen Mao existed, but to be remembered and brought up by Wen Ruohan of all people was… cheeky to say the least.
Why did the Wen sect go from being a righteous and righteous sect to a tyrannical one?
Everyone knew it, but no one dared to say such a thing out loud.
Knowing in which direction the train of thought of those present was going, Wen Ruohan coughed.
-It is true that lately such principles have been compromised.- 'During my rule' he did not say.- But that's over. From today on, any of our disciples who commit crimes and atrocities under the name of this Sect will be severely punished.
Wen Ruohan narrowed her eyes at his two sons.
-Was it clear?
Wen Chao and Wen Xu, for the first time in what seemed like years, looked at each other and felt a sense of camaraderie. They were both extremely confused and incredulous.
-Wen Huan.- Wen Ruohan called the name of the sixth elder.
-Your Excellency.- He recognized.
-From today you will be in charge of the discipline of the Sect. It does not matter who it is, even if they are my children, if someone intimidates, hurts, kills, extorts, or harms someone else, be it a cultivator or a civilian, for no reason or without having been attacked or ambushed beforehand, will receive two hundred strokes with the disciplinary table.- He ordered.
-Yes, Your Excellency.- The Sixth Elder agreed, excited at the return of his Sect to the right path.
-If that person does not regret or insists on justifying the lack of him, you will put him in prison for a month to practice inedia and reflect.- He continued.- Finally, if that person makes the same mistake again, the two hundred blows will be made with the disciplinary whip.
-Yes, Your…- The Sixth Elder was not able to finish, as he could not help but breathe cold air before said punishment.
In fact, it wasn't just him. Everyone present shuddered, Wen Qing and Wen Ning were no exception.
-If the person survives that.- Wen Ruohan smiled coldly.- He will be executed as Wen Mao ordered. Understood?
-Yes, Your Excellency! - They recognized all the Wens present there.
-There are no exceptions.- Wen Ruohan repeated.- Or not, there are.- Wen Ruohan looked carefully at his children.- If those who commit the fault are Chao'er or Xu'er... I will punish them personally, no with the tablets, but with the whip directly.
-Father! - He couldn't help shouting Wen Chao.
-Be quiet! - Wen Ruohan shouted, effectively silencing everyone present.- As my children should lead by example. During all these years I have closed my eyes to their behavior, it is time for me to educate them as they deserve. Wen Zhuliu.
-To order, Your Excellency.
-From this day forward, you will be in charge of keeping an eye on Chao’er.- He ordered.- If he uses my name or our sect's to get away with it, you can interfere as you see fit, regardless of who is there. As long as you don't cripple or kill him, you have my approval, as that will be my job.
-Yes, Your Excellency.- Wen Zhuliu acknowledged without emotion.
-Wen Qing.- He called his niece.- Classes will begin in Cloud Recesses shortly, I will take Chao’er, Xu’er and your brother personally to learn some values of the Lan Sect. You will be in charge of the Sect during that time.
-Yes, Your Excellency.
-Wen Miao.- Wen Ruohan called the Second Elder.- You together with the Fourth Elder will see to it that all the disciples resume their training.
-Yes, Your Excellency.
-Wen Tao. You, together with the Third Elder, will be in charge of accepting any call for help to our sect. It does not matter if it is a lost corner of the world, if someone needs our disciples you will accept it, the only exception being the territory of the YunmengJiang, QingheNie, and GusuLan Sects.
-Yes, Your Excellency.- The Fifth Elder replied, not missing the fact that the LanlingJin Sect was not mentioned.
-Wen Fang. You will be in charge of supervising the results. If the disciples of our sect cannot deal with whatever is asked of them, you will take care of it with the help of any of the elders who are available. Our disciples are forbidden to send our problems to other sects, you understand?
-Yes, Your Excellency.- The First Elder replied.
-Chao’er. You and Xu’er will be in charge of expressing our apologies and returning all the territories we conquered during the last year to your respective Sect, is that clear?
-But Father…- Wen Chao whimpered uselessly.
-Yes, Father.- Wen Xu replied, much calmer now that he realized that his Father's words were true.
-They will also take part of our treasury as compensation.- He ordered him.- You can withdraw, and you two remember to return in a week to leave for Cloud Recesses.
-Your Excellency.- They all said goodbye.
-Chao’er.- Wen Ruohan called suddenly, remembering something.- Are you still wasting your time with that bit… with that maid?
-I...- Wen Chao began without knowing whether to lie or not. Why would his father bring up JiaoJiao?
-Wen Zhuliu you will be in charge of destroying the core of that woman and permanently exiling her from this sect. If she and her sect ever set foot in Qishan they will be treated accordingly.
-Yes, Your Excellency.- Wen Zhuliu acknowledged, before dragging the still petrified Wen Chao along with him.
-Wen Qing, Wen Ning, you two stay.
The pair of Wen siblings stopped and watched as the room emptied. Once the three of them were left alone, they looked at their uncle with admiration.
-And good? - Wen Ruohan asked as he reclined on the throne without a hint of the presence previously shown.- What do you think?
-T-that was a-amazing! - Wen Ning praised flushed.
-Mn, it wasn't bad.- Wen Qing confirmed, but no matter how hard she tried she couldn't do anything to hide the trembling in his hands.
She was also excited.
For the first time in a long time, the members of QishanWen could wait without worry for what the future held.

Chapter Text

-There is still something I don't understand.- Wen Qing commented after tasting the tea that she had served for her, her brother and her uncle.
-What? - Asked her Uncle without looking up from the tea that he was blowing fervently, it should be said, without any kind of elegance.
Wen Qing, taking a couple of deep breaths to calm herself, continued with what had been bothering her the past few days.
-You say you don't have the memories of my uncle, but how do you know about us? You knew my name and that I had a brother, and you also knew that you had a son that, for some reason, you insist on torturing.
Wen Ruohan, not really surprised that his clever and more than slightly outstanding niece had grasped what he hadn't even bothered to hide, stopped blowing and looked at her seriously.
-Do you really want to know? - Asked with a rare solemnity that caused both siblings present there to feel uncomfortable.
-Why wouldn't I want to? - It was what came from Wen Qing's lips after thinking about it.
-The truth is... hard to believe.- Wen Ruohan commented thoughtfully.- Technically it won't change things, but it can make you change the way you see them. Sure, I can explain it so you don't have to know the details.
And it is that Wen Ruohan did not want to think about what he would feel if someone came and told him that the 25 years of his life on earth were just a story invented by someone else.
Wen Qing, unwilling to let her brother go through difficulties, accepted the easily digestible version.
Later, she thought to herself, she would decide whether or not she wanted the longer version.
-It could be said that before coming here I had learned a little from you.- Wen Ruohan explained, skipping the details of how or why that was the case.- And in that I also learned what would have happened if the real Wen Ruohan had stayed here.
Wen Ning, at the mention of his uncle (the real one), couldn't help but shake, almost spilling his tea.
Even though it had only been a couple of days since he and his sister's life had completely changed, the days of misery and pain felt so far away, as if they had happened an eternity ago. Maybe it was because the new version of Wen Ruohan felt much more like a family than the man he had known his whole life, or maybe it was because he preferred to tell himself that those years were nothing more than a bad dream.
Wen Ruohan, noticing the reaction of his adorable little nephew, sighed and gently patted his head.
-Don't worry about that.- He consoled him.- With me here nothing bad will happen to you or your sister."
Wen Qing, being far more insightful than her brother, did not overlook that her uncle did not use a permanent expression.
Was it possible that her new lifestyle was only temporary? Would there come a day when she and all of QishanWen would witness the return of the real Wen Ruohan?
Not wanting to delve into it, but knowing that it was better to prepare for the worst, she couldn't help but ask for more details.
-What happened?
Wen Ruohan hesitated for a good few seconds before telling her the story.
He told them how their uncle's power went to his head, making the four great sects joined with other smaller ones to give rise to the SunShot campaign, of how Wen Chao's stupidity managed to create a demonic cultivator that was the key to their defeat, how their surname went from being something glorious to a shame, and how the world hated them so much that they did not mind ignoring or closing their eyes to the fact that civilians, children or the elderly were mistreated, because since their point of view as long as they had the Wen surname they wouldn't be human, just dogs.
-You did what you thought was right.- Wen Ruohan consoled them.- You helped that demonic cultivator in a time of need and managed to survive a little longer.
-We died anyway.- Wen Qing exclaimed, not annoyed, but resigned.
She already knew that she would not have a future following a man like Wen Ruohan, but she lived in the hope that whatever happened would be delayed as long as possible.
-Yes.- The older Wen sighed.- But a little Wen survived, and Wen Ning, who by then had become the only conscious fierce corpse.
Before the alarmed gaze of the two siblings, Wen Ruohan realized that he had overlooked several details, so he told them about the labor camps, their small community of refugees in the Burial Mounds, and Wen Yuan, who later became Lan Yuan and managed to meet up with Wen Ning.
Wen Qing, not knowing whether she felt relieved or sad for her brother, did best to hold back her tears.
-It's not bad to cry.- Wen Ruohan said softly as he patted the back of Wen Ning, who unlike his sister had started crying from the beginning.- None of that will happen.
-How do you know? - Wen Qing spat, unable to control himself .- How do you know that he will not return?
-I can't promise he won't do it.- Wen Ruohan confessed looking directly into Wen Qing's eyes.- But I want to believe that I'll find out when he about to do it, that way I can do the world a favor and end it all.
Wen Qing, surprised by the sincerity in those words, calmed down.
She looked at her brother, who was looking at the uncle with concern and sighed.
-What if you don't feel it? - She asked after returning her attention to the tea that was now cold.
-If that's the case, I'll make sure I have a backup plan.- He affirmed.- In which you are safe and there is no one willing to listen to him.
Smiling, Wen Qing nodded.
-I hope you keep your word.
-Of course! - Her uncle exclaimed happily, ending the gloomy mood.- No one will hurt my little favorites!
Wen Ning, blushing at such effusiveness, couldn't help but intervene.
-U-uncle.- He stuttered.- Y-you said you were just a little older than u-us.
-Yes.- He confirmed, waving his hand.- But isn't it your sister who insists on reminding me every day that I'm 31 now?
-Yes, and you don't seem to remember it.- Wen Qing exclaimed rolling his eyes.
-I know you love me! - He smiled.
Wen Qing watched as her uncle focused his attention on Wen Ning and stretched out trying to pinch his cheeks, to his surprise and discomfort.
Yes.- She admitted to herself with no small surprise. She was really beginning to accept this stranger as family.
For the first time she thought she knew what it felt like to have an uncle.

Chapter Text

The day at the Lotus Pier in Yunmeng had turned out to be hotter than usual considering that it was not yet summer.
Wei Wuxian, along with his Shidis had just finished training and were lying under the shade of the largest trees.
-Jiang Cheng.- The main disciple called.- Is it true that Cloud Recesses is never hot?
-It is to the south on the top of a mountain.- Replied the heir of the YunmengJiang Sect, rolling his eyes.- Every day at dawn it is supposed to be covered with fog and during the day it is quite cool.
Staring at the scorching sun with narrowed eyes, Wei Wuxian couldn't help but sigh dramatically.
-If I had known that the weather during these days would be like this maybe I would have escaped to GusuLan before.- He exclaimed as released his completely messy hair to tie it back.
Jiang Cheng, unwilling to move from where he was to hit his Shixiong, rolled his eyes again before commenting sarcastically.
-Yeah right. You would probably go back and forth in no time after seeing the thousands of rules they have there.
Remembering that he would indeed go to such a strict place in a few days, Wei Wuxian couldn't help but groan.
-You know? - He said to his favorite Shidi.- Suddenly I begin to see the sun as something much more pleasant.
Jiang Cheng, used to the shameless behavior of his main sect disciple was about to reply when he heard the laughter of the smallest Shidis.
-Can I know what you are laughing at? - He heard Wei Wuxian's voice ask again.
The Sixth Shidi, being the closest to the two, couldn't help but smile sheepishly.- It's nothing Da Shixiong, we just agree with you.
Wei Wuxian, unwilling to be fooled by those words, was about to demand an explanation when a violent sequence of steps was heard.
-I was wondering where everyone had gone.- A stern voice of a woman exclaimed.
As soon as they heard the voice, the expressions on everyone's faces immediately changed.
Completely ignoring their exhaustion and sore muscles all the boys jumped to their feet, just in time to see Madame Yu make her way to where they were with her purple robe billowing.
Wei Wuxian, seeing Madam Yu's chilling expression couldn't help but thank Jiang Cheng for hitting him when he suggested everyone take off their robes. Had that been the case, he could already imagine what he would expect...
-Jiang Cheng! - She yell at her son - What are you doing here?! Didn't I tell you that you should dedicate yourself to your training? What will GusuLan think of you if you don't measure up to his heirs?
Jiang Cheng, hearing his mother's reprimand, bit his tongue to keep from telling her that they were just taking a little break from the weather and lowered his head.
Seeing her son's reaction, Madame Yu left him alone and addressed everyone else.- And you guys! Shouldn't they be accompanying their future sect leader? Who told them they could take a break so soon?
The boys present there, from the First to the Fourteenth Shidi trembled slightly without knowing what to say.
Not that it really mattered, because Madame Yu's next sentence was directed at who she believed was the culprit for leading the group.- Wei Ying! Want to die?!
Wei Wuxian couldn't help straightening his back and yelling.- I'm sorry! But we are done with the first three training sequences!
Madame Yu, further enraged by the frivolity of her main disciple, was about to punish the boy when screams managed to divert her attention.
-Madame Yu! - Shouted one of her older disciples as he ran in her direction.
Puzzled, Madam Yu released the whip that she was about to wield and waited for the shouting disciple to reach where they were.
Wei Wuxian and the others, grateful and curious as they were about whatever was happening did not even think of escaping.
-What's the matter? - Inquired Madame Yu, impatient to see how the disciple gasped for air and was not able to speak.
-The leader... of the Sect...- Jiang Qi informed between gasps.- Request your presence... because information about... QishanWen arrived.
Madame Yu, knowing that something important had happened turned around and ordered.
-You have a quarter of an Shichen to rest to return to your training. If I don't see them running and practicing by then I will spank them all one by one.
And with that she walked away, not caring about the absence of her senior disciple.
-Whoa.- Wei Wuxian sighed in relief, dropping to the ground again.- That was so close.
His Shidis, sharing the feeling of having escaped death, followed him.
Only Jiang Cheng stayed where he was looking at her mother's back.
-What do you think happened? - He asked.
-I don't know.- Wei Wuxian replied from where he was standing.- But Jiang Qi-Xiong may have an idea.
With those words, they all looked in the direction of his savior, who by then had mostly recovered and settled down next to a tree.
-Don't look at me like that.- He scolded them without real heat.- I don't know anything.
All the boys, knowing his Shixiong well, rolled their eyes and counted to five in their minds knowing that's how long it would take Jiang Qi to activate his gossipy vein.
-I don't know anything.- He repeated without anyone having said anything.- But I've heard some pretty interesting things in the market the last few days.
It was there that everyone, curious, encouraged him to continue.
-It is said...- He whispered making everyone huddle over him to hear better.- That the Sect leader Wen has gone crazy.
-Why? - They chanted in disbelief.
The leader of the Wen Sect was the current chief cultivator. How could he have gone crazy like that?
-The merchants who came from Qishan said that there were many strange rumors about Wen Ruohan among the locals.- Jiang Qi commented excitedly.- Some said that Sect Leader Wen woke up one day and began to punish anyone who had committed atrocities...
Wei Wuxian, who was often the last to learn of matters regarding other sects, looked at his brother for an explanation.
-I heard from my father that the QishanWen Sect had been acting arrogantly.- The heir explained.- And that the other three great Sects were worried about what Wen Ruohan had planned to do.
-Yes.- Jiang Qi confirmed.- But apparently things are different now. That is why everyone believes that he has suffered a Qi deviation or that he has gone mad.
-Just for punishing a couple of disciples? - The Sixth Shidi commented with a frown.- What if it's some kind of plan?
-I thought so.- Jiang Qi agreed.- But it's not just that. Some said that lately he was going out and chatting with the villagers. Sometimes he was even seen running and teasing his nephews.
Jiang Cheng, hearing those absurd rumors couldn't help but snort.
-What kind of information is that? It is obvious that it is impossible.
-That's not all.- continued the oldest of the boys sitting there, not caring that they didn't believe him at all.- It is also said that he has been teaching his children how to behave. There are even some who saw how he beat the smallest of them in the City for insulting a beggar.
Wei Wuxian couldn't help but laugh out loud.
-Well, I don't think that's true, but if it's real I think it's the best thing that could happen.- He concluded with a shrug.
Thinking about it, the others couldn't help but nod in agreement with his words.
-I almost forget it! - Jiang Qi shouted suddenly.- I heard that Sect Leader Wen wrote a letter to the GusuLan Sect apologizing for any daring that the QishanWen Sect may have committed in the past and requesting permission to send his two sons to study there, to despite having passed the necessary age.
-What?! - Wei Wuxian and Jian Cheng yelled at the same time.
They, despite never having met the Wen Sect's heirs personally, had heard a lot of rumors about them and they didn't seem like the type of person they wanted to hang out with.
-Yes, and that is not the strangest thing.- Jiang Qi continued, much more excited than before having gotten such a strong reaction.- It is also said that Wen Ruohan will take and supervise them personally.
-But... what will happen to the Wen Sect then? - Asked the Fourth Shidi.
-That's the craziest thing! - Jiang Qi shouted reaching the main point.- Wen Ruohan will leave all power to his niece!
-His niece? - Jiang Cheng repeated.- I heard that she was a talented doctor and that she did not focus much on cultivation.
Jiang Qi rolled his eyes.- Why do you think Sect Leader Jiang is so worried? Wen Qing is only slightly older than all of you and she will be the temporary leader of the most powerful Sect in the world.
Still unable to believe what he had just heard, Wei Wuxian was about to call his brother when he saw him staring at the floor and clenching his fists.
Sighing, he drew a smile on his face and yelled at everyone.
-It's okay! That's enough! - He applauded - The break is over! Everyone to train if you don't want to suffer later at the hands of Madame Yu!
At his words, everyone ran back to the training ground.
Needless to say, no one complained about the heat again.

Chapter Text

In the Nightless City, within the QishanWen sect a disciple was trotting in the direction of the throne room.
-Your Excellency.- He greeted as soon as he was allowed in.- The things you requested are ready.- He reported as he offered him a qiankun bag.
-Good work.- Wen Ruohan greeted him excitedly.- Is there anything else? - He added when he saw how the disciple did not say goodbye to continue with his routine.
-Y-yes.- The young man stuttered.- The two young masters and the escort are waiting for you to leave for Cloud Recesses.- He explained.
-I see. Tell them we'll be leaving in a moment.- He ordered, diverting hin attention to the other two people next to him.
The disciple nodded and left, but not before looking at his Sect Leader with admiration again, and it is that since he had changed the Wen Sect had become a much more pleasant and lively place.
-What exactly did you ask them to prepare? - It was the first thing Wen Qing asked when he saw that it was only her, her brother and her uncle again.
-Isn't it obvious? - He asked as he opened the bag and let her see the mountain of gold coins that was there.
-Why do you need so much money? Are you not going to Cloud Recesses? - She asked puzzled.
-To buy souvenirs! - Wen Ruohan exclaimed as if it were obvious.- And food! Since as far as I know the Lan Sect is vegetarian.
Wen Qing, increasingly frustrated by her uncle's behavior, was about to scold him when Wen Ning interceded.
-U-uncle.- He called him.- W-wouldn't it be better to prepare some h-horses?
-No.- Wen Ruohan answered immediately.- Wouldn't that be admitting that something is wrong? Everyone knows that the real Wen Ruohan would never travel like that.
The Wen siblings, hearing such a thing could not help but gape at their uncle.
-Are you serious? - Wen Qing huffed once she recovered.- What things you've done lately would match my uncle's behavior? Isn't it easier to admit that you just want to show off?
Having been discovered, Wen Ruohan smiled.- Why can't I brag? I am probably the first Earthling to learn to fly with a sword!
Ignoring the presumptuous behavior of her uncle to avoid doing something that she might regret, Wen Qing continued the conversation.
-Anyway, why are you so happy? - She asked suspiciously.- Is there any reason why you insist on going to Gusu personally?
-I just want to get to know this world better.- Wen Ruohan replied. And if that part of the world included his favorite canon CP, well, nobody had to know.- And I want to verify that what they say about the Lan Sect is true.
-What thing? Wen Ning asked curiously.
He didn't know exactly what his new uncle had learned before coming here.
-Which is made up of attractive people.- He replied excitedly.- Who knows, I might find a partner while I'm here.- He joked.
-Are you crazy! - Wen Qing yelled helplessly.- Even if you forget it most of the time, you are now the Leader of our Sect! What would people think if they found you snooping around the female disciple area?
-Why would I sneak into the female disciple area? - Wen Ruohan asked confused.
Wen Qing, studying her uncle's expression well and realizing that he was truly puzzled couldn't help but reflect his confusion.
-Did you not say that you would try to find a partner? - She repeated.- I don't know if you already know, but the Lan Sect separates its disciples.- She explained in case her uncle didn't know.
Wen Ruohan, realizing that he had forgotten to confess his sexual orientation to his nephews, couldn't help but blush.
-Uh... well, you see... - He stammered, looking away.- I'm... I'm gay.- He finally admitted.
-G-gay? - The siblings repeated with difficulty and bewilderment.
-Right, I keep forgetting that there are concepts that they don't understand.- Wen Ruohan sighed more calmly.- Being gay means that I don't like women, or specifically, that I am attracted to men. I think they call it being a cut sleeve here?
Wen Ruohan, having received no response even though the seconds passed, looked at his nephews again, only to find that his eyes seemed to be about to pop out of their sockets.
-You… are you a cut sleeve? - Wen Qing repeated, wanting to confirm that she had understood correctly.
-Yes.- Wen Ruohan replied, unsure if there was something wrong with that.
As far as he knew, in this world it wasn't that strange. Didn't Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji live happily in the end? One was the second young master of the Lan Sect, while the other was once the main disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect and the feared Patriarch Yiling.
Didn't that mean that if he, the Chief Cultivator and Leader of the QishanWen Sect, cut his sleeve it would be fine?
It's not like someone would dare to say something to him. Not to mention that he was extremely handsome.
-I'm sorry.- Wen Qing apologized.- It's just that... I never thought that... well...
-It doesn't matter.- Wen Ruohan interrupted her.- I didn't know either.
Seeing how Wen Ning and Wen Qing were looking at him in such a shocking way, he explained to them.
-I… I kind of realized the same day I came here.- He shrugged.- Before that, I only dated with women.
-I see.- Wen Qing muttered, before adopting her usual expression.- Anyway, you are forbidden to get into trouble.
-Wen Qing! - Her uncle yelled, relieved that this little discovery didn't change anything between them.- Why do you have so little faith in me?
-Whatever.- She replied without succumbing to his charming pout.- You should go. A-Ning, you will be in charge of watching over him.- She told her brother, who was laughing softly.
Wen Ning, a little unsure of being able to accomplish the difficult task, nodded anyway.
-Well, it's time to go.- Wen Ruohan exclaimed, dragging his nephew to the exit.- The Sect had better still stand when we return! - He yelled at his niece.
Watching the two figures disappear into the distance, Wen Qing sighed.
Her uncle hadn't even left yet and she already felt the silence was deafening.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan knew from the description in the novel that Cloud Recesses was a beautiful place. However, perhaps it was because in his past life he was not used to traveling or because in itself it was difficult to see such a natural and noise-free landscape in a City in the XXI century, but the view of the place where he would reside in the near future left him gasping in admiration.
Not only because of how beautiful it is, but also because of the peace that it inspired just by looking at it.
If Wen Ruohan hadn't practiced hard this past week his distraction would likely have resulted in disaster. At best he might end up shaming himself and his sect, and at worst he would have broken his neck from falling from such a height.
Grateful for the constant screams he had received from his niece during his infernal training, Wen Ruohan descended alongside his disciples and ended up standing in front of the magnificent gates of Cloud Recesses.
Excited, Sect Leader Wen looked around expecting to find rabbits or a dreamlike sight, only to be mildly disappointed when he came face-to-face with a group of men wearing blinding purple robes.
This must be the YunmengJiang Sect. - Wen Ruohan thought before starting to study the faces one by one.
-Greetings, Your Excellency.- All the men present greeted them with a slight bow.
-Greetings.- He said unconsciously, still busy trying to find a man with a ponytail and gray eyes.
It was only when the group parted ways to make way for his heir that he finally got a glimpse of one of the protagonists of his favorite novel.
-Jiang Wanyin from Junmeng salutes Your Excellency.- The heir of the Jiang Sect greeted formally.
-Wei Wuxian from Junmeng salutes Your Excellency.- His main disciple followed.
Wen Ruohan was about to reply when his unloved son beat him to it.
-Mhmp.- Wen Chao snorted, no doubt acknowledging the two of them.- I didn't know that the YunmengJiang Sect had fallen so low to allow a servant to stand on an equal footing with his heir.- He sneered without even thinking.
By the time he finished speaking, the scene seemed to freeze for a moment.
It was only when the members of the Jiang Sect seemed about to attack that Wen Ruohan reacted.
The current Sect Leader Wen, annoyed by the innate cannon fodder instincts of his shameful new son, lift his hand and struck him hard on the head.
Wen Chao, unprepared for it, couldn't help but stumble and fall flat on the ground.
-Chao’er.- His father exclaimed angry.- What have I told you the last few days? - He barked, scaring not only Wen Chao, but everyone present.
Needless to say, the members of the YunmengJiang Sect completely forgot about their disrespect towards his main disciple in the face of the spectacle that suddenly unfolded in front of them.
-Father! - Wen Chao yelled aggrieved.
And is that despite having suffered at the hands of his father in recent days he never thought that he would embarrass him in this way in front of everyone.
Unfortunately for him, his words did nothing but annoy Wen Ruohan.
-Nothing of 'father'! - He scolded him forcefully.- Do you even know what you're talking about? Since when is the main disciple of the Jiang Sect a servant? Was he not born after Wei Changze became independent? And even if he was, what's so embarrassing about it?
Wen Chao, not quite understanding why his father was so upset, could not do more than look at him with wide eyes from where he was standing, without thinking of getting up.
-Personally, I would be more ashamed to be Jing Guangshan's son.- The Chief Cultivator muttered.- Tell me, what is so embarrassing about being a servant? Aren't those people the ones who tirelessly work hard and make your life more bearable? Would you be able to survive on your own without the help of our sect's servants? You would probably starve without knowing how to make a simple rice dish! - He yelled to everyone's surprise.
-Wen Zhuliu.- He called the one who these days had become his son's personal nanny.- As soon as we are allowed in, you will take Chao'er to read all the rules of the Lan Sect and watch him while he copies all the ones you just broke right now two hundred times.
-Yes, Your Excellency.- He acknowledged the hand melts cores calmly.
-If he doesn't finish before dinner, he will copy them another two hundred times and present them to me first thing in the morning. Including the ones he will break if stay awake after curfew.
-Father! - Wen Chao yelled, getting up - No need! I've learned my lesson, I won't do it again!
-Do you still have the face to say that to me when you haven't apologized properly? - Wen Ruohan glared at him.- Just like you did with that child in Qishan, apologize.
Wen Chao, humiliated, couldn't help but stay where he was, much to the amusement of his older brother who was doing everything possible to contain the smile that he insisted on curving his lips.
-And good? What are you waiting for? - Sect leader Wen admonished him.
Ashen from the relentlessness of his father, Wen Chao looked in Wei Wuxian's direction and bowed.
-I apologize for my words.- He murmured under his breath.
-I didn't hear you.- He heard his father's voice again.
Gritting his teeth, Wen Chao repeated.- I apologize for my words Wei Wuxian.
-Is your friend? Why do you call it that familiar way? - Wen Ruohan snorted.
-I apologize for my words Wei-Gongzi.- Wen Chao repeated meekly, almost lifeless.
Some time ago he would have harbored some resentment, but after the hellish week with Wen Zhuliu and the beatings of his father when he returned he already knew that he would not get anything good out of it.
In fact, he was just mad at himself. Why had he said those words in front of his father? Wasn't he inviting disaster?
However, there wasn't much he could do, after all, habits were hard to break, how could he change overnight like that?
It seems that this ability is unique to Father.- He thought depressed.
-Uh...- Wei Wuxian stammered as he recovered from the shock.- D-don't worry about it. It's no big deal.
Wen Chao looked at his father, and only when he nodded did he bow and stand behind Wen Zhuliu.
-I'm sorry, Young Master Wei.- Wen Ruohan apologized, smiling softly, as if the person who had just hit and disciplined his son in front of everyone was not him.- My second son sometimes speaks before thinking. I promise you it won't happen again. Isn't that right, Chao’er?
-Y-Yes! - Wen Chao rushed to answer.
-'Yes' What?
-Yes father! - He repeated, sweating cold.
-I-it's fine, Your Excellency.- Wei Wuxian replied stunned.
It was only when silence fell that the disciple Lan charged with welcoming them, and that he had reached the middle of such a show, recovered and ushered them in.

Chapter Text

Lan Yue walked through Cloud Recesses with the most recent group of invited disciples. Yet even though outside he seemed calm and balanced, inside his mind was a mess.
A couple of days ago, Lan Laoshi ordered him to receive the disciples of the other sects who would arrive shortly, since apparently his performance the previous year was excellent.
Lan Yue, slightly excited (excessive emotion is forbidden in Cloud Recesses) at being recognized by the current acting Sect Leader had clearly agreed and prepared for such a task.
This young disciple Lan certainly expected everything to be the same as ever, although he knew that there was a possibility of incidents occurring with the sudden appearance of the QishanWen Sect this year.
When Lan Yue heard from Lan Laoshi that the Wen Sect had sent a letter requesting his assistance, he couldn't believe it. That added to the amount of gossip he had heard within Cloud Recesses, even though the latter should have been forbidden, made him think that there was something very strange about the whole thing.
However, if Lan Laoshi had already approved it, he thought there was nothing to worry about.
It was in this way that Lan Yue came out with the intention of welcoming the YunmengJiang Sect and the QishanWen Sect, and it was then too that he realized that everything he had heard about Sect Leader Wen was true.
Lan Yue, despite being a Junior, closely followed the news and trends of the cultivation world, which is why he was not ignoring the impending gray outlook thanks to the increasingly extreme acts of the strongest Sect. Hence he could not comprehend the scene he witnessed as soon as he arrived at the gates of his Sect.
Lan Yue didn't know how long it took to reboot his brain, but by the time he realized he was already leading the group in the direction of the YunmengJiang Sect area.
-This is where you will stay.- He heard himself say as disciples nodded and divided the double rooms.
-Thank you for your hospitality.- The heir of the Jiang Sect bowed.
Lan Yue, much calmer now, returned his bow and motioned for the Chief Cultivator and his respective group to follow him.
Wen Ruohan, not acting like Lan Yue and anyone else expected him to, nodded calmly and followed him, though not without looking at his surroundings carefully.
Lan Yue, even though he was going against a few rules, tried to be suspicious of such behavior, but Sect Leader Wen's bright gaze along with his continued expressions of excitement and admiration made it much more difficult.
Shaking his head to clear his mind, Lan Yue focused on looking ahead.
-It's here.- He informed them when they reached the most spacious dormitories that his Sect had.
Wen Ruohan, without bothering to confirm the status of the rooms given, turned around and faced his disciples.
-Chao’er, you and Wen Zhuliu will stay together.- He instructed without even stopping to ask if his son was willing or not.- And you will copy the rules in your room. You are strictly prohibited from going to the library.
Wen Chao, depressed and aggrieved as he was, didn't even bother to ask why.
-The same goes for all of you.- Wen Ruohan continued.- None will go to the Lan Sect library unless it is extremely necessary. And, if that is the case, they will take what they need and work somewhere else, do you understand?
Wen Xu and the other disciples could only nod, despite not fully understanding the reason behind such an instruction.
-Your Excellency.- Lan Yue called him, feeling just as lost.- Lan Laoshi assigned you a room according to your condition. I'll show it once you meet him.
Wen Ruohan nodded and, without even saying goodbye to his sons, started off again.
Having not prepared for this kind of situation, Lan Yue felt that the pressure of walking alone with the Chief Cultivator was going to drive him insane, it reached the point where he almost cried in relief upon seeing the Hanshi.
Stopping, young Lan was about to knock when the doors opened and his Second Young Master appeared.
-Lan Er Gongzi.- Lan Yue greeted respectfully.
Lan Wangji, unfazed by seeing someone appear in front of him, waved back.
-Your Excellency.- He also recognized Wen Ruohan.
However, he received no reply.
And it is that Wen Ruohan was frozen.
Wen Ruohan, formerly Ze Minrui, had a lot of time to think about what it would be like to meet his favorite canon CP. It was only a couple of days, but that was enough for him to come to the conclusion that meeting Lan Wangji would be different from meeting Wei Wuxian.
Despite not showing it at the time, the current Sect Leader Wen was stunned when he came face to face with the one who would have become Patriarch Yiling. And it is that the main disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect was handsome. However, Wen Ruohan, coming from a world where appearance was the most important thing after money, did not feel too surprised. Partly because he felt that Wei Wuxian's attractiveness was the kind that would become more apparent when he was being himself, be it laughing or lighting everyone up with his indomitable frolicking personality. And partly because he was too, too young.
However, Lan Wangji was different. From the way the novel and the characters insisted on highlighting the beauty of the two Jades of Lan, Wen Ruohan concluded that there was much more to look forward to.
That added to the fact that by the time he finished reading Mo Dao Zu Shi he had already fallen for the man Hanguang-Jun had become made him realize that his reaction would be much more intense.
It turned out that Wen Ruohan was not wrong. As soon as he saw young Lan Wangji, he froze.
As an accomplished reader Wen Ruohan thought of many ways to describe what he thought of his two favorite characters, but ultimately decided to go for the simpler thing. Wei Wuxian was handsome and attractive, while Lan Wangji was handsome and unreal. A cold and heavenly beauty in every sense of the word.
Trying not to make his strange reaction evident, as well as trying to eliminate the suicidal urge to get close to squeezing those cheeks that still held a bit of baby fat, Wen Ruohan could only bite his tongue to avoid screaming, cover his face with his hands and crouch right there, to both Lan's surprise.
-Y-your E-excellency? - Lan Yue stuttered terrified that something had happened to the world's top leader.
-I-it's nothing.- Wen Ruohan muttered, trying to focus again.- Just a headache.
Lan Yue couldn't help but stare at his Second Young Master, waiting for instructions on what to do next. However, except for an imperceptible frown, Lan Wangji did nothing but observe.
-Wangji? - Lan Laoshi's voice was heard, who until now realized that his nephew had not moved from the door.- What's wrong?
-Uncle.- Lan Wangji turned around.- Your Excellency is here.
At those words, Lan Qiren quickly approached, only to see Wen Ruohan in a strange position.
-W-what is it? - Asked the older Lan without trying to hide his disbelief.
Wen Ruohan, much calmer and more than a little curious to meet Lan Wangji's famous uncle, took his hands off his face and looked up...
Shit.- He thought.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan, formerly Ze Minrui, was the type of person who never delved into or questioned the why of things. It does not matter if a doubt robbed him of sleep or did not let him concentrate during the day, he told himself that sooner or later he would forget it and continue with his life.
Of course, such a thing did not apply to his hobbies. Whether it was a novel or something like that, Ze Minrui wouldn't hesitate for a second and would set out to search for anything he didn't understand, be it a mere word or something even more insignificant.
However, in the same way that there were exceptions to that rule, there was also a constant, something that this otaku never paid attention to regardless of what happened; and that was all about himself and his feelings.
In other words, even if Ze Minrui liked something, questions like why does like? or why that and not something else? Never crossed his mind... which might explain why it took him 25 years to discover that he was gay.
The day Ze Minrui finished reading his favorite novel, that is, the day before he became Wen Ruohan, he had thoroughly analyzed his love life, and it was only on that occasion that he had asked himself questions such as why did he go out with those girls in particular? and why did nothing work?
And, it was on that same occasion that he discovered that he was not only homosexual, but also had a kind of fetish or preference, because the four girls with whom he got involved (five if he had the one with whom he lasted 4 days) shared something in common: they were all older than him.
Naturally, it was not a very big difference, but it was enough to notice.
Ze Minrui, now Wen Ruohan, being who he was obviously he hadn't given importance to this point, as he didn't think it was worth considering when he had never done it before.
He was a complete fool.
If he had remembered or kept it in his head he wouldn't be blank-minded looking at Lan Qiren like an idiot.
Wen Ruohan wasn't going to lie. He wasn't a genius, in fact, he wasn't even close to being one, but he didn't consider himself a stupid either. Yes, he might be a bit distracted and not pay attention to details, but that didn't mean he didn't stop to think about the near future.
He, since he came here knew that the day would come when he would come to Cloud Recesses. He also knew that he would meet Wei Wuxian, Lan Wangji, and the main characters of Mo Dao Zu Shi.
Shit, he had considered Lan Qiren too! Lan Wangji's strict uncle. That man who couldn't see Wei Wuxian and who, sincerely, Ze Minrui believed that he needed to get that stick out of his ass.
Wen Ruohan had to admit that when he read the novel he never formed a complete picture of the older Lan. Yes, he knew that the Lan were handsome, he knew that the both Jades must have gotten the appeal from somewhere, and of course, he also knew that Lan Qiren was the younger brother of one of these sources.
He was aware of all that and he was perplexed by what he faced anyway. And it is that no matter how much he knew all of the above, it never, really, never crossed his mind to prepare for something so different from what he thought Lan Qiren was (a strict 40-year-old or 50-year-old with a goatee who only knew how to scream and recite the rules).
In fact, it got to the point where Wen Ruohan, still squatting, felt outraged on behalf of the Senior Lan, so much so that he couldn't help curse MXTX for not describing the man's attractiveness.
Perhaps it was because he ended up at the beginning of the timeline, but Lan Qiren certainly did not look older, in fact, he would probably be the same age as Wen Ruohan's body, that is, between 28 and 33 years old.
Age that was definitely nowhere to be seen.
Lan Qiren, older as he was, had a much sharper face than his nephew's, as well as much darker brown eyes. If there was one thing they both had in common, it was his fair complexion, one that seemed to glow thanks to his pristine white robes. However, what stood out the most on the man's face was the solemn expression that tried to mask the concern he should be feeling, either for seeing a vulnerable person in front of him, or for the political panorama that would be unleashed if the man who he believed to be a tyrant, collapsed within his sect.
That added to the maturity, experience and slight heaviness that he gave off, probably due to bearing a burden that he never wanted and that corresponded to his brother, made him the one that Wen Ruohan never knew, was he ideal type.
-Shit.- Wen Ruohan thought and said still dazed, not realizing that he had spoken in English.- I'm fried.
-Sect Leader Wen.- Lan Qiren greeted formally and slightly stiff from having no idea what had just come out of the Chief Cultivator's mouth.
A little more awake, Wen Ruohan, not wanting to leave a bad impression, slowly got up and adopted the same pose as the Senior Lan to salute.
-Sect Leader Lan.- He replied with what was probably the greatest amount of respect and propriety he had shown since he arrived in this new world.
Still tense, Lan Qiren did not undo the bow.- I am not the Sect Leader Lan.- He recalled, neither helpful nor arrogant.
Using the same smile that took his breath away every time he looked at his new face in a mirror, Wen Ruohan shook his head.- You may not be formally, but you are in actions.
Lan Qiren, certainly not expecting to be recognized and much less praised by the arrogant Sect Leader Wen couldn't help but look at his nephew and disciple Lan next to him in puzzlement, as if waiting for the youngs to explain what had happened to Wen Ruohan before he peeked out the door.
-I don't think I've told you before.- Wen Ruohan continued, not bothered by the sudden silence that Lan Qiren had noticed, it was a total show of rudeness.- But you did a good job. Your disciples have shown a very good attitude since the members of my Sect and I arrived.
Lan Qiren, still puzzled but more than a little pleased, nodded and finally undid the bow.- Thanks Your Excelency for those words.
Mimicking the Senior Lan, the only Wen present straightened up.
-I'm just telling the truth.- He admitted, still not taking his eyes off the man.
Confused but certainly much calmer, Lan Qiren looked at his nephew and Lan Yue.- You can retreat.- He authorized them before stepping to the side and inviting Sect Leader Wen al Hanshi to enter.
Happy and nervous at the sudden opportunity to speak alone with the man who left him sighing upon seeing him, Wen Ruohan nodded in the direction of the youngs Lan and entered.
-I hope Your Excellency is satisfied with the rooms that were granted to your disciples.- Lan Qiren commented once he settled in front of Wen Ruohan at the table and prepared to pour some tea.
-Please allow me.- Wen Ruohan chimed in before the Lan could even begin.
Not knowing how to deal with the sudden and unexpected show of helpfulness, Lan Qiren could only watch as the other man seized the tea and served it with great care and attention.
-It goes without saying, the care and consideration that you had with our Sect is noted for leagues.- Wen Ruohan replied belatedly.- Although at first our presence was not expected.
-I will not lie and say that it was not a surprise.- Lan Qiren admitted much more calmly, but still doubtful about what Wen Ruohan was going through or up to.
-I'll be direct, Sect Leader Lan.- The Chief Cultivator intervened after a few seconds.- These last few days I have noticed that my sons and disciples had strayed quite a bit from the right path.
Needless to say, neither of the two adults there bothered to highlight whose fault it was.
-I thought of many ways to fix this.- Wen Ruohan continued quickly.- And I came to the conclusion that imposing rules and punishments would not be enough. It was there that I remembered that classes would begin shortly here at Cloud Recesses.
-I beg your pardon for the daring.- Lan Qiren apologized as he received one of the cups.- But I still don't understand why Your Excellency put aside his responsibilities to come here.
Wen Ruohan, witnessing Lan Qiren's action of stroking his goatee in consideration couldn't help but be distracted for a few moments, wondering whether or not he should consider making a deal with Yunmeng Jiang's mischievous head disciple for him to follow the footsteps of his mother and help him get rid of the only blemish on that statuesque face.
-Your Excelency? - Lan Qiren called, who suddenly felt uncomfortable.
-Oh.- Wen Ruohan stammered before clearing his throat.- There is no reason, I just thought it would be easier for you to punish my children however you wanted with me present.
-Your… diligence in educating your children is worthy of admiration.- Lan Qiren praised approvingly.
Excited by the compliment, Wen Ruohan was about to throw his facade out the window. Fortunately, he managed to contain himself.
-Like you with your nephews, I only want the best for my children.- Sect Leader Wen blatantly lied.- I'll be happy as long as they become a tenth of what both Jades of Lan are.
Lan Qiren, hearing the sincerity in the praises towards his nephews, couldn't help but soften and give a true little smile.
"I'm sure they'll make it sooner or later." He encouraged, tasting the tea.
Nodding, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but think to himself that such a thing will never happen.

Chapter Text

When Nie Huaisang came to Cloud Recesses dragging his feet, he did so expecting the same atmosphere as the previous year; peace, rules, and of course, white robes.
However, it seems that his numerous prayers to the heavens had paid off, because unlike that, the only thing he found was disciples who did everything possible to get their way, at least when it came to rumors.
Nie Huaisang, as the second young master of the Nie Sect, whether he wanted to or not, had heard about Wen Ruohan's recent actions. Actions that, although sounded absurd to him, had his brother on alert.
Excited far more than is believed by finding himself in his comfort zone, it didn't take long for Nie Huaisang to find the source of the rumors. This was, surprisingly, a Lan disciple.
It was well known to the cultivation world that the sky could fall before a Lan disciple lied, which is why Nie Huaisang pushed aside all prejudices and tried to question him.
Fortunately, getting information out of a Lan was much easier than one would expect. As he did so, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but feel sorry for GusuLan, not knowing how they would go about hiding those things that the entire Sect needs to keep to themselves.
-And that's what happened.- Lan Yue replied nervously, as he looked around.
This young disciple Lan after being relieved by Lan Laoshi made a count and realized that he had broken many more rules than he originally thought. Of course, Lan Yue attributed most of that responsibility to the fact that it was difficult to think about following the rules when the world itself seemed to be struggling not to follow the normal course.
I've already broken several rules.- Lan Yue had thought at the time.- Why not break one more?
And, it was in this way that the most peaceful Sect of all time ended as it did, seething with murmurs running back and forth.
Needless to say, the presence of the invited disciples did not help this phenomenon to stop, on the contrary, trying to forget where they were before classes officially began, they all tried to highlight the most absurd things they had heard about the apparent madness from Sect Leader Wen. That he and his children were here did nothing to stop them.
Nie Huaisang, intelligent as he was, soon found the other key character in Lan Yue's tales, that is, YunmengJiang's main disciple.
It wasn't difficult to get close to a person like Wei Wuxian, much less when his brother in all but blood was an old acquaintance.
-I'm not lying.- Wei Wuxian repeated for what would be the fifth or sixth time.- Sect Leader Wen is truly impressive.
Jiang Wanyin, annoyed with his Shixiong for the endless repetitive chatter of his brother rolled his eyes again, but did not interrupt him, after all, deep within himself he knew that he needed to hear what happened a few more times to believe it.
Nie Huaisang, happy for the news he had received, also overlooked that small detail, because with his skills with his words he managed to get a complete picture, as if he himself had been there.
It's a shame.- Second Young Master Nie thought as he absentmindedly stroked his fan.- If only had seen such a spectacle firsthand...
The new trio of friends, after talking for a long time about how things would be from now on with the Wen Sect involved, got up to return to their rooms.
It was there that they came face to face with another shocking scene.
Jiang Wanyin and Wei Wuxian, despite being shocked to see Wen Ruohan chatting calmly and happily with who apparently was Lan Laoshi, were able to cope, after all, what they had seen not long ago was much more shocking.
This chaotic JunmengJiang duo preferred to focus on the Older Lan, who was said to be extremely strict and uptight... and who at this moment was either consciously or unconsciously smiling slightly.
With their eyes wide open, both young couldn't help but stare at Nie Huaisang, only to confirm that no, they hadn't gone crazy over what happened in the morning.
If Second Young Master Nie's gaping mouth was any indication, both Yunmeng's boys were perfectly fine.
It was only when the footsteps of both adults were close to them that the three youths rushed to hide in another hallway.
-I hope my request is not an inconvenience to you.- They heard Wen Ruohan say from their makeshift and not very perfect hiding place.
-It's no problem.- Lan Qiren replied with the same tone of voice that use in class, and with the same voice that Nie Huaisang recognized, used to stroke his beard.
-Lan Laoshi is truly an understanding man.- Sect Leader Wen praised sincerely.
Lan Qiren, shaking his head, replied.- It is I who must apologize for not understanding Your Excellency in the past.
Not knowing how to react to what appeared to be a budding friendship, the trio of young people gasped.
-We both know it was not a misunderstanding.- Wen Ruohan commented after a few seconds.- I was an idi... a person who could not be conversed with.- The Chief Cultivator rectified before saying an atrocity.
Without recognizing what was about to come out of the mouth of the Sect Leader Wen, Lan Qiren replied, but by then they were too far away and none of the disciples present there were able to hear him.
-You both heard that, didn't you? - Nie Huaisang asked, waving him fan as if him life depended on it.- It wasn't just a collective hallucination, was it?
-Uh.- The Jiang Sect's heir stammered as he stared at both figures disappearing into the distance.
-It was not an illusion! - Wei Wuxian commented enthusiastically, as Cloud Recesses had turned out to be much more interesting than he thought it would be a couple of hours ago.
-Is that really Wen Ruohan? - Nie Huaisang reflected, this time to himself.
It was hard to believe that he was the same man he saw not long ago at a conference his brother forced him to attend.
-Isn't it said that he has gone mad? - Yunmeng's main disciple shrugged.
Hitting his brother on the head for speaking without any concern in the middle of the hall, Jiang Wanyin urged the two of them to walk again.
After all, there would be a lot more time to talk and gossip than what they had just seen.

Chapter Text

As soon as he was done with his diplomatic duties, Lan Qiren walked as fast as he could without breaking the rule of not running in Cloud Recesses in the direction of the Hanshi.
Once there, having asked the first disciple he encountered on the way to find Lan Yue and bring him here, the Sect Leader Lan in all but name could not help pacing back and forth in bewilderment.
And it is that no matter how much he thought he could not understand what happened to Wen Ruohan.
When Lan Qiren received the Wen Sect's letter a couple of days ago he thought of many possibilities, but never acknowledged that apology and request for what they were.
Of course, he couldn't be blamed. Lan Qiren, always sticking to the rules, never acknowledged the rumors he was hearing as nothing more than an infraction. Why would he care about things idle people talked about in the streets or at home?
No, Lan Qiren, bearing the responsibility of the Acting Head of the Sect had always relied on the information that reached his office. Information that... now that he thought about it, he did indeed read.
Convinced that his memory was not failing him (and that he had really been annoyed by such nonsense), Lan Qiren walked over to the desk and quickly took the first paper from the pile in the top drawer on the left side.
There, Lan Ming, the elder in charge of gathering and filtering truthful information wrote what appeared to be Sect Leader Wen's descent into a new kind of madness, as he went from being a proud man, despot and temperamental to one of integrity who persecuted justice and punished the evil.
Lan Qiren, busy as he always was, hadn't taken this too seriously. He thought it was a mistake and after asking Lan Ming to confirm it he went on with his thing.
Until, of course, the letter arrived.
When Lan Qiren learned that Wen Ruohan wanted to come to Cloud Recesses he knew something was wrong. He gathered the elders and together they came to the conclusion that it was better to avoid a direct confrontation and that it was better for them to allow him in with his children and three other disciples.
It was in this way that Lan Qiren and the elders spent the last week stressed and on guard, for even though they would like to believe that perhaps, and only perhaps, Wen Ruohan would not be crazy enough to attack their Sect as soon as set foot there the latest events indicated otherwise.
It was in this way that Lan's Uncle of both Jades prepared himself as best he could to endure Sect Leader Wen and asked Lan Yue to take charge of receiving them, always taking into account, of course, unforeseen events.
Lan Qiren certainly never expected the Wen Ruohan he knew to act so... different.
Being with his older brother talents of the same generation, Lan Qiren had heard and known Wen Ruohan since they were young, and even though the latter had not committed all kinds of atrocities like today, he had already hinted at his unpredictable temperament and paranoid, always superimposing his Sect among all others.
Since lying was against the rules, Lan Qiren had to admit to himself that it was... creepy dealing with Wen Ruohan back then.
Now that hadn't changed, after all, it was unsettling to sit down for tea and chat with a person who acts like a other completely different.
Unsettling, yes, but Lan Qiren won't deny that he felt much more comfortable with the current version either.
Naturally, Lan Qiren would not put his hands on the fire for this supposed change, but he was willing to wait and see if Sect Leader Wen had really suffered a Qi deviation or was just planning something nefarious for Cloud Recesses during his stay.
-L-lan Laoshi.- Lan Qiren heard Lan Yue's voice from the other side of the door.
Leaving the paper where he was, Lan Qiren authorized him to enter.
-Sit down.- He invited him, to which the disciple quickly obeyed.
-M-master Lan.- Lan Yue stuttered in a disconcerting display of emotion.- I-I... will receive my punishment!
Perplexed by the younger's behavior, Lan Qiren did not reply immediately, thus causing Lan Yue to break into a sweat.
Misinterpreting Lan Qiren's silence as disappointment and anger, Lan Yue knelt down and quickly listed the dozens of rules that he had broken since he received the other Sects.
-I understand.- Lan Qiren replied, rubbing his temples. After such a strange day I was starting to get a headache.- It's good that you understand. After leaving here you will receive your punishment and copy the rules thirty times.
-Yes, Lan Laoshi! - Lan Yue acknowledged feeling much calmer.
-Now, could you tell me what happened to Sect Leader Wen?
Lan Yue, clearly excited to bring up what had become his favorite stories, straightened up and narrated everything he had seen and heard from the beginning without missing any of the details. He even went to the trouble to clarify that even though he hadn't been there from the beginning, he had taken it upon himself to collect the information.
Lan Qiren, knowing that the young man had only wanted to gossip and not inform him from the beginning sighed and turned a blind eye. Lan Yue already knew that he had done wrong anyway.
-I understand.- Lan Qiren acknowledged, between relieved and much more confused than he was previously.- You can come back.
Getting up, Lan Yue bowed slightly and left.
Alone in the Hanshi, Lan Qiren looked out the window as he pondered.
Could it be real? - He thought.
And, despite the rules forbidding it, he couldn't help but crave that it was really the case.
Apparently, he would also have to copy the rules.

Chapter Text

Jin Zixuan, certainly not used to getting up before nine in the morning, much less five, struggled more than usual to put on his golden robes, fix his hair, and wash.
More asleep than awake, Young Jin Heir opened the door and left his room, although not before giving one last longing look at his comfortable and more than safe warm bed.
Later.- He thought to himself before heading out and meeting the few disciples of his Sect who came with him to Cloud Recesses.
Once in the classroom, Jin Zixuan quickly looked around, and remembering what the senior disciples had told him about Lan Qiren, he wisely chose to sit in the back. Not without first greet to Second Young Master Lan, the only person in the room who seemed not to be emulating a ferocious corpse and the only person who could remember blatant disrespect.
Distracted and sleepy as he was, Jin Zixuan ignored the chatter that formed around him, and it wasn't until it abruptly cut off that he remembered where he was.
Straightening his back, Jin Zixuan quickly glanced in the direction of the door, almost expecting to see an authority figure. However, the only thing he saw was a large group of students dispersing quickly and silently.
Jin Zixuan's confusion didn't take long to clear up. Wasn't Second Young Master Lan more than enough?
Frankly speaking, Jin Zixuan didn't even dare to audibly breathe around him...
It was while the young and only heir to the LanlingJin Sect was thinking about how humiliating it was to be intimidated by someone his age that Lan Qiren made an appearance.
It was not the first time that Jin Zixuan had stood in the same place as Lan Qiren, however, this time he made sure to give him his double attention, as entered followed for a tall and elegant figure dressed in white and red robes, and two other smaller and much less imposing.
These were, naturally, Wen Ruohan and his two sons.
Young Master Jin, unprepared to see the Chief Cultivator suddenly appear alongside Master Lan, didn't even think to greet until he heard Senior Lan clear his throat.
As if waking up from a strange dream, all the disciples present greeted Master Lan and Your Excellency.
-Father.- They heard what seemed to be the youngest of Wen Ruohan's sons say as soon as they finished speaking.- Here is what you ordered me to do.
At first, Jin Zixuan did not understand what was going on. It was only when a few disciples gasped and began whispering that he remembered the outrage he had heard yesterday. That, added to the dark circles under Second Young Master Wen's eyes and the large pile of papers in the hands of the Chief Cultivator who realized what was going on.
It hadn't been a lie. Apparently, Wen Ruohan had actually disciplined his son in front of everyone and ordered him to copy the rules of the Lan Sect.
Shocked by the sudden realization, Jin Zixuan fixed his gaze on Wen Ruohan.
The latter, without even giving his son a second glance, turned around and smiled at Lan Qiren.
He. Smiled. To. Lan. Qiren.
-Master Lan, I'm sure you already heard about the embarrassing spectacle my son put on as soon as he got here yesterday.- He spoke, apparently not caring that all the students were there to hear him.- I'm not sure how Cloud Recesses would have punished Chao’er for it, but I took the nerve to ask him to copy the rules he broke. I hope Master Lan will review them personally and decide if my son needs to do even better.
Jin Zixuan, who at this point still didn't know if what he was seeing was real or if he never woke up and was still snoring in his bed heard more than one mouth suddenly open. However, all of his attention was on the three Wen standing in front.
Wen Chao, the Jin heir noted, staggered and became even paler than he probably already was from not getting a good night's sleep.
-Mmn.- thought Master Lan giving a quick glance at the writings and Wen Chao's miserable expression.- Certainly his son did a good job.- He finally admitted.- For now I think it's better to leave it like that, after all, I am sure that at that time he had no knowledge of the rules.
-Whatever you say.- Wen Ruohan quickly acknowledged, as if he couldn't wait to agree with whatever came out of Lan Qiren's mouth.
Incredulous and increasingly convinced that he was really dreaming, Jin Zixuan looked around the room and realized that it was not just him, that several disciples from the various Sects were on the same page.
The only exceptions to this were the YunmengJiang and QinheNie Sects.
-You two.- Jin Zixuan heard Lan Qiren say to the two heirs of the QishanWen Sect.- Can take a seat.
Nodding, Wen Xu and Wen Chao walked in the direction of the only free seats available.
-Chao’er.- Wen Ruohan intervened suddenly, making Wen Chao nearly fall.
-Y-yes father? - He answered turning around.
-Aren't you forgetting something?
Being the target of all eyes in the room, Wen Chao couldn't help but sweat. It was after a few seconds that he leaned in Lan Qiren's direction.
-Thank you Master Lan for your understanding and kindness.
Jin Zixuan, still processing Second Young Sect Master Wen's sudden display of humility, watched as Lan Qiren recovered from his surprise and nodded in satisfaction.
-You can sit down.- He repeated.
Wen Chao, the Jin heir noticed, glanced briefly at his father, and it was only when he saw him nod that he sighed in relief and sat down.
Once both brothers were seated, all eyes returned to the front.
Lan Qiren, clearing his throat began to speak.
-I'm sure everyone heard before, but this year the QishanWen Sect decided to honor us with their presence. Your Excellency here.- He pointed to Wen Ruohan.- Thinks it would be better for everyone if he help supervise the class, and I think he are correct.
Wen Ruohan briefly nodded to Lan Qiren and looked in the direction of his sons. Jin Zixuan couldn't be sure from where he was, but he would swear that Sect Leader Wen narrowed his eyes in warning before taking a seat that had remained empty at the back of the room.
-Don't worry.- The Chief Cultivator smiled in what Jin Zixuan believed was an attempt to reassure them.- You won't notice I'm here.
It was only when he sat down that class finally began.
Needless to say, by then no one in the room was sleepy.

Chapter Text

Jiang Cheng was angry. But he was just angry because he didn't want to be confused by all the weird things that had been going on lately.
Anger was a familiar emotion. Safe. One that he knew how to deal and worked most of the time, why else would his mother live with that all the time?
The strange things that the Jiang Sect's heir was referring to had started the day an urgent missive reached Yunmeng. A missive that apparently informed them that Sect Leader Wen had gone insane.
Naturally, Jiang Cheng hadn't believed it. Probably no one in their five senses had. After all, how could he drive someone who was already considered crazy insane?
It might sound disrespectful, but Jiang Cheng knew enough to note that not everyone was exactly comfortable in the presence of Sect Leader Wen. That added to the rumors of how he treated his Sect members and any civilians unfortunate enough to reside in his territory had led him to conclude that yes, for safety he should stay as far away from the man as possible.
Of course, all the notions he could have conceived of Sect Leader Wen vanished the moment he saw him hit his son for disrespecting his brother, and for the fierceness with which he did so, as if he really cares.
Not many people felt that way about Wei Wuxian, even in his own Sect.
It was strange to see Wen Ruohan put another Sect's main disciple over his own son. Strange, but satisfying.
Although... was it? Jiang Cheng couldn't help but ask himself, because as far as he knew, Wen Ruohan these days put everyone above his son, why else would he let Wen Qing, the daughter of one of his cousins and the one who with great difficulty was recognized as his niece, will manage the Sect? Why would he discipline his son like that in front of a group of strangers?
Jiang Cheng, surprisingly grateful that his own father's dealings with him were not that, couldn't understand it.
Just as he also couldn't understand that he was doing the Chief Cultivator here in Cloud Recesses, chatting with Lan Qiren like they were best friends overnight.
It was these kinds of things that led the young heir of the Jiang Sect to be upset, and to think that perhaps, and only perhaps, the information that reached the Sect from him was not as incorrect as was initially thought.
It was for this same reason also that he wrote as soon as he settled into their shared room a long and very explanatory letter to his family about what he had witnessed, highlighting consciously or unconsciously (he still did not know, and honestly did not dare to delve into in it) the part where Wen Ruohan apparently did not tolerate people who went out of their way to distinguish the status of servants from others, cultivators or not.
One night had passed since that. Just one night and Jiang Cheng felt things were getting worse by the minute.
Why else would Sect Leader Wen appear in the classroom just after five in the morning?
Nothing made sense.
Annoyed, because as Jiang Cheng had already pointed out before, he was angry, he took a seat next to his brother and waited for the world to keep going headlong to wherever Wen Ruohan wanted it to.
The young heir of the Jiang Sect wasn't quite sure what to expect after Sect Leader Wen finished speaking, but it was definitely not that Lan Qiren pulled an extremely long scroll from his sleeve and rolled it across the floor of the room as soon as he opened it.
-To avoid problems like those that happened with Second Young Master Wen, I will repeat one by one the rules that are inscribed on the stone wall. So from now on no one will be able to rape them again using ignorance as an excuse.- He explained before starting.
Jiang Cheng, frustrated as he was, no, frustrated and angry as he was, did not dare to turn around and look at the others, but he did not need to know that the faces of everyone present darkened as he heard Master Lan recite faster and faster, without stopping to breathe.
As someone who grew up listening to Wei Wuxian talk about everything and nothing at once, Jiang Cheng always believed that his endurance and patience were incredible.
He was wrong.
Listening to his brother was frustrating, but he could always yell at him to be quiet, ignore him, or choose to walk away directly. Unfortunately, with Lan Qiren it was different. Not only did he have to sit here and listen to it, he even had to pretend to pay attention and enjoy it.
For the first three hundred rules, everything went great. However, by the time they passed six hundred, Jiang Cheng logged out.
The young heir to the Jiang Sect struggled to contain the yawn he was dying to let out to announce to the world how bored he was, and straightened to ease the stiffness in his back.
It was only when he heard his brother's name that Jiang Cheng refocused.
-Wei Ying.- Lan Qiren said with a tone of voice surprisingly similar to his mother's every time she was within minutes of being enraged.
-Here! - His brother answered.
-Let me ask you. Are yao, demons, and monsters the same?
After years of living with Wei Wuxian, Jiang Wanyin didn't even need to look at him to imagine the shit-eating smile that must be planted on that arrogant face of his.
Jiang Cheng, not wanting to be related to Wei Wuxian right now, rolled his eyes and prayed that his mind would return to wherever he had been before landing back in class. That way he wouldn't have to hear what was coming.
Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried it was impossible to continue ignoring the situation when he heard Lan Qiren raise his voice.
-Why are they looking at it? Think about this too. And don't open your books!
Surprised by the sudden scream, the YunmengJiang Sect's heir couldn't help but retract his hands from the book that he had unconsciously touched.
Having no idea what Master Lan had asked, Jiang Cheng prayed to heaven that he was not the one they chose to answer.
Fortunately, it seemed that all of Lan Senior's attention was on his brother, or he was until Wei Wuxian gave no sign of replying.
-Wangji, you can tell him what should be done.- Lan Qiren said with a much friendlier tone.
Lan Wangji, Jiang Cheng noticed, did not look at anyone. Staring at his uncle, he nodded to show respect and spoke in the same monotonous voice a monk would have.- First, release; second, suppress; third, eliminate. The way to act is, first, to use the gratitude of his relatives and grant his last wish so that he can release what he himself could not let go of. If this fails, it must be deleted. In the event that the crimes he committed were truly inordinate and the energy of resentment cannot be dissipated, he must be completely exterminated. The world of cultivators must strictly preserve the order of execution of these measures. No mistakes of any kind should be allowed.
Jiang Cheng, hearing the long and very complete explanation of the Second Jade of Lan could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, a sigh that was chanted by everyone else.
Lan Qiren, finally satisfied, nodded.- There was no mistake.- After a pause, he added.- Regardless of whether we speak in terms of cultivation or personal matters, one should always be this firm. If one becomes too proud and allows himself to be satisfied with the least by the mere fact of having defeated a few simple beings of the mountains in his hometown and by a reputation without real weight, one would definitely bring disgrace on himself, already either right away or in your future.
Jiang Cheng, knowing who those words were really meant for, couldn't help but look at his brother, who, to his eternal frustration, opened his mouth again.
-I have a question.- He said with the tone that Jiang Cheng knew, he was about to bring disaster on himself, and perhaps, even for him and his Sect.
-Speak.- Lan Qiren replied.
-While "liberation" comes first, it is often impossible to do so. Fulfilling his last wish before he dies sounds simple, and it would be if the wish were something like a new piece of clothing, but what if his wish is to murder many people in revenge?
Jiang Cheng was about to reply and take advantage of giving his foolish brother a warning look when Lan Wangji beat him to it.
-Then, "suppression" would attend "liberation." If necessary, "deletion" would also follow.
Smiling, Wei Wuxian replied.- What a waste. It's not that I didn't know this answer, it's just that I was thinking of a possible fourth step.
Having understood what his brother was planning to say, Jiang Cheng stared at the ceiling with an exasperated expression and closed his eyes.
Out of sight out of mind.- He thought to himself.
-I've never heard of any fourth step.- He heard Lan Qiren say.
Here it comes.- The heir of the Jiang Sect sighed.
And indeed, the voice of his brother sounded.- Because the executioner died in such a way, it is natural that he has become a ferocious corpse. Since he executed over a hundred people before he died, why not open those people's graves, awaken the energy of resentment they have, get their heads back, and then use those people to fight the ferocious corpse... ?
With his eyes closed as he was, Jiang Cheng could not see the reaction of any of those present, but if the decrease in temperature in the atmosphere was an indication they were not good.
It turned out that he was right. No more than a few seconds later, Lan Qiren yelled.- How dare you!
Finally opening his eyes, Jiang Cheng settled himself and watched as Master Lan advanced in the direction of his brother as he admonished him.- The essence of exorcising demons and annihilating ghosts is freeing them! You cannot dare to study the methods of liberation thinking of increasing your resentful energy! You would be reversing the natural order of things and ignoring ethics and morals!
Wei Wuxian, who would not rest until he saw his cold corpse from the afterlife, defended his stance.- There are things that have no use after his release, so why not find a way to make them useful? When Great Yu tamed the great flood, "obstruction" was the lowest method to use and "redirection" was the highest. "Suppression" equals "Obstruction" in this example, so wouldn't it be less...?
Jiang Cheng, irritated by the slight pang of gratitude he felt towards his brother for freeing him from the torture that was listening to the rules, watched as the latter closed his mouth and dodged the book that Lan Qiren, in a show of loss control, he threw.
-Master Lan! - Wei Wuxian yelled, still holding his ground.- Spiritual energy is energy; the energy of resentment is also energy. Spiritual energy is stored in the dantian. It can both split mountains and fill oceans and is available for human use. If so, then why can't the energy of resentment also be used by humans?
Still not calming down, Lan Qiren threw down another book.- Then let me ask you another question! How do you make sure that that resentful energy only listens to your orders and doesn't hurt others?
At that question, Wei Wuxian finally seemed to deflate, much to the relief of Jiang Cheng and probably Master Lan's blood pressure.
-I still can't think of it...
Furious, Lan Qiren yelled.- If it had occurred to you, the world of cultivators would not allow you to exist! Get out of here!
It was there that Jiang Cheng knew that those were the words that Wei Wuxian had been waiting to hear from the beginning.
Grinning, he was about to lose himself when a voice suddenly echoed out.
-Master Lan.- Wen Ruohan intervened.- Please calm down.
Jiang Cheng, attentive as he was to the spectacle his brother was commissioned to create, had completely forgotten the presence of the Chief Cultivator sitting a few rows back.
Of course, it wasn't just him. If the petrified figures of Lan Qiren and Wei Wuxian were any indication, they too seemed to have thrown any thoughts related to Sect leader Wen to the bottom of his head.
Recovering first, Lan Qiren cleared his throat.- I beg his Excellency to excuse me for such an embarrassing sight.
Wei Wuxian, following him, bowed in the direction of Wen Ruohan and repeated those same words.
Nervous from the tense silence that had formed in the room, Jiang Cheng was about to remind Wei Wuxian to leave when Wen Ruohan spoke.
-If Master Lan will allow me, what Young Master Wei says is not bad at all.
Confused, but relieved that the most powerful man in the room and the entire cultivation world weren't upset, Jiang Cheng focused on Senior Lan and watched as he clenched his fists.
-As you know, the QishanWen Sect is the Sect that has existed for the longest time.- Wen Ruohan explained calmly, giving everyone the opportunity to relax.- It is natural that our library contains much older records than the others.
Lan Qiren, the heir of the Yunmeng Jiang Sect noticed, seeing that Wen Ruohan was about to share valuable information from ancient times he took one last glance at his brother to nail him in his place, and then turned his full attention to the Sect Leader Wen.
-In our Sect there was a record about something that happened a long time ago, before the current Sects even formed.- He narrated staring into space.- In this it is confirmed that, in fact, a long time ago there was a man who, as Master Wei said, he found a way to use the resentful energy.
Jiang Cheng, much more absorbed than he expected to be in a Class in Cloud Recesses, couldn't help but ask.- Shouldn't he have been rejected by the Sects back then?
Catching the gaze of everyone in the room, Jiang Cheng couldn't help but frown.
-He did, but not for the reasons you might think.- The Chief Cultivator replied, getting up and going to the front.- At that time there was a war, since the records are very old, the context is not clearly explained, but all the Sects back then needed the power of that Cultivator, so they supported him and eventually won.
Lan Qiren seemed to want to interrupt, but he seemed to think better of it and let Wen Ruohan continue.
-It was only after the war ended that Master Lan and you, Young Master Jiang, said happened.- The Chief Cultivator sighed.- Since it was no longer necessary, everyone turned their backs on him. Only the Sect he belonged to treated him normally. Or they did it until all the others joined in to pressure them.
Seeing it suddenly stop, a Wen, one that Jiang Cheng had never seen before and that definitely did not enter next to Wen Ruohan at first, asked.- U-uncle, T-that cultivator d-died?
-Yes, A-Ning.- Wen Ruohan stated with a softness that probably no one expected, was possible in him.- But not so soon. In order to prevent his war-weakened Sect from having any problems, he cut all ties with them and isolated himself in a lonely place.
-If he did not want to harm others and helped to achieve peace, how did he die? - Jiang Cheng hear Nie Huaisang ask.
-By the greed of a few.- Wen Ruohan growled.- There was a Sect back then that was led by a cowardly bastard. He decided to join the war when the outcome was already clear, and in that way he conserved his strength and was ahead of everyone else in the end.
Not understanding Sect Leader Wen's sudden anger, Jiang Cheng couldn't help but be distracted, completely forgetting about the sense of enlightenment that he was beginning to feel.
And it is that, for a moment, the description of that last Sect leader sounded very familiar.

Chapter Text

Wen Rouhan was a man on a mission. A mission that he inadvertently flung to the back of his mind once he saw the figure of Lan Qiren standing at the front of the room.
As a person who only a few days ago had realized his true sexual orientation, Wen Ruohan hadn't had time to think about what he was looking for in a partner. Whoa, he hadn't even thought about whether he had an ideal type.
He may have been infatuated with Lan Wangji at the time, or Hanguang-Jun for that matter, but that wasn't really significant, after all, wasn't it normal to admire and perhaps fall in love with a fictional character? Wasn't watching them grow up and up after making mistakes and witnessing them achieve the happiness they deserved in the beginning what it meant to be a reader?
Lan Wangji, Wen Ruohan had realized when he met young Lan, was just a crush, a character for whom he felt admiration and, above all, respect.
The boy who would one day become Hanguang-Jun and steal the breath of anyone who saw him was just a boy. A child that the current Wen Ruohan had to protect and guide so that he could get his happy ending without all the bumps that were in his way originally.
Having met the younger forms of Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but feel a sense of responsibility.
Having lived in the peaceful and regimented modern society, Wen Ruohan still didn't know if the day would come when he would be able to swing a sword and kill someone. However, each day that he spent here with his new nephews and the boys of their generation was one more day that he seemed more capable of piercing Jin Guangshan.
After all, even if Lan Wangji wasn't Wen Ruohan's type, he was the nephew of the man who unexpectedly was.
Perhaps it was because he liked people older than him, or perhaps it was because of his apparent weakness to any Lan, but the current Sect Leader Wen found himself unable to tear his gaze away from Lan Qiren.
Sitting at the end of the classroom, Wen Ruohan seized the opportunity and carefully studied Senior Lan.
Lan Qiren was tall and thin, and he stood with his back very straight. That added to the white robes and the grace of his movements made it difficult to look away from him in the first place.
Wen Ruohan watched him for a long time, but try as he might he couldn't find anything he didn't like, of course, except for the long black goatee.
Indeed.- Wen Ruohan thought absently stroking his chin.- The GusuLan Sect really has a tradition of producing beautiful men in every generation.
Sect Leader Wen didn't know how long he was there, looking like an idiot at Acting Sect Leader Lan reciting countless rules one by one, but it was long enough for him to ponder the future.
Not knowing for sure if his stay here would be permanent, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but wonder; Would be okay getting involved with someone he might not see again? And most importantly; Was it fair to go after a man who, perhaps, like his brother and his nephew, only loved once and forever?
It didn't take long for Wen Ruohan to answer to himself that no, was not okay, and that was definitely not fair. Much less when the other party would not know anything about it.
However, despite knowing it, Wen Ruohan would not back down. He was a selfish man. Yes, he might regret it in the future, but he was willing to pursue what he wanted even if the chances were not in his favor.
It was for this reason that this former otaku made up his mind. In addition to stimulating the neurons of his favorite canon CP, he would go after Lan Qiren.
He didn't know how he would do it yet, but sooner or later he would break through and break down those walls of pedantry and severity that man had erected around him.
Of course, he first had to finish what he had already proposed before entering the room.
-Master Lan.- Wen Ruohan said when he realized that indeed, Wei Wuxian did not have any sense of self-preservation.- Please calm down.
As soon as he finished speaking the room froze, giving Wen Ruohan great satisfaction.
Apparently.- He thought absently.- Being the Chief Cultivator has its advantages.
Sitting from where he was, the current QishanWen Sect Leader watched as Lan Qiren and Wei Wuxian apologized, and once they did, he proceeded to do what he had discussed with Wen Ning earlier, that is, make up a supposed historical record about something that actually should have happened several years in the future.
Before coming to Cloud Recesses Wen Ruohan had thought of many ways to prevent everything from going to shit, but ironically the most convenient was to tell the truth.
Half the truth, of course.
This way he could warn everyone without leading them to believe that either he was delusional, or else they should get rid of Wei Wuxian.
Using acting skills that he didn't even know he had, Wen Ruohan narrated the heartbreaking and tragic story of a man who, if he was lucky, would never become Patriarch Yiling in this life.
-If he did not want to harm others and helped to achieve peace, how did he die? - Wen Ruohan heard Nie Huaisang ask.
Not stopping to think about how accurate and convenient that question was for a young Nie Huaisang who had not yet even experienced what it was like to lead a Sect, Wen Ruohan answered.
-By the greed of a few.- He growled.- There was a Sect back then that was led by a cowardly bastard. He decided to join the war when the outcome was already clear, and in that way he conserved his strength and was ahead of everyone else in the end.
Now standing in front of the room, Wen Ruohan stared at the face of the younger generation, a generation that, if not for he sudden arrival in this world, would be doomed to the mad ideas of MXTX.
-What happened next is not difficult to guess.- Wen Ruohan continued.- That Sect, blinded as it was by the greed to lay hands on such power, spread increasingly terrifying rumors and deceived the world, making them believe that the hero who won the war was just a villain who kidnapped children and sacrificed virgin women.
-What? Wen Ruohan heard Wei Wuxian mutter in disbelief.- Did they really believe this nonsense?
-Of course.- Sect Leader Wen sighed seeing the figure that without his intervention would become everyone's enemy.- People, you will realize in the future, choose what want to believe, whether for convenience, leisure, or greed. That's what Sect politics is.
The young heirs present there, surprised by the words of the Chief Cultivator, could only look at each other in bewilderment.
-What I am trying to tell you by telling this is that there are many things we do not know.- Wen Ruohan explained patiently, drawing attention to himself again.- Some may seem impossible, even heretical. However, it is the use that we give to what we discover or create every day that matters. A sword, for example, you can wield for evil, or for defense. The essence of exorcising demons and annihilating ghosts is to free them, just as Master Lan said, but can that apply all the time? Could we, for example, exorcise and annihilate the ghosts that are in the burial mounds? If so, why hasn't it been done before?
No one said a word after that. Even Lan Qiren, who at first seemed to want to argue, seemed to be pondering.
Wen Ruohan, surprised by this, couldn't help but think that perhaps, it was because it was not Wei Wuxian who spoke.
-Your Excellency.- Said the Young Heir of the LanlingJin Sect.- What happened to that man afterwards?
-They besieged him.- He replied.- The Sects of that time united and killed him.
Disgruntled as they were by such a result, the youngs couldn't help but comment among themselves how unfair and foolish people were back then.
Smiling, Wen Ruohan decided to add more fuel to the fire.- Of course, they later realized how foolish they were. It turned out that that Cultivator had only turned to Demon Cultivation because he no longer had a golden core.
At his words, the boys gasped. Even Lan Qiren looked apprehensive.
-At first everyone believed that the Cultivator had destroyed his core because he craved power, after all, it is true that spirit energy cannot coexist with resentful energy. However, when that Cultivator's brother unsheathed that man's sealed sword the truth came out.
-W-what truth? - Stammered a young man from a sect that Wen Ruohan could not locate.
-The man, grateful as he was for the family that took him in and gave him the opportunity to become a renowned cultivator, seeing how his brother had lost his core during the war decided to give him his.
-Excuse me Sect Leader Wen.- Lan Qiren intervened.- As far as we know, it is impossible to transplant a core. Perhaps the document that you found in your Sect is not so true after all.
Trying to pretend that he hadn't been expecting precisely those words, Wen Ruohan coughed.
-I thought the same at the time.- The Chief Cultivator replied.- However, along with the registry, the theory and procedure for that surgery was found. If Master Lan wishes, I have no problem sharing a copy with GusuLan.
Lan Qiren, not having expected such magnanimity, did not know what to say next.
-Wait a minute Your Excellency.- YunmengJiang's Chief Disciple's voice was heard.- If that cultivator's brother core was destroyed, wasn't it easy to discover everything from the beginning?
-No, because that cultivator cheated on his brother. He told him that his parents once helped an immortal, and he had promised him a favor, and that he knew where to find him to restore his core.
-Could anyone really believe such a thing?
-As I said before Young Master Wei, people believe what they want to believe. If a Cultivator lost his core, wouldn't he be desperate to hold onto the smallest of possibilities? Especially when it comes to seeking revenge in times of war?
-What happened to his brother when he found out? - Jiang Wanyin asked, looking much more affected than he would have expected.
-It is not obvious? He was devastated.- Wen Ruohan replied.- Young Master Jiang, I have heard that you and Young Master Wei have grown up together as brothers. How would do you feel if one day you found out that he lied and transferred his core to you without you consent? How would you react if it was you who delivered the final blow during the siege?
Without taking his eyes off Jiang Cheng, Wen Ruohan watched him shudder.
-This is something that happened a long time ago.- Wen Ruohan concluded when he believed that he had pressed enough.- There is no point in delving into it, the only thing that everyone has to do is take into account this story so that in the future, you do not commit the same mistakes.
-Yes, Your Excellency! - All the youngs chanted at the same time.
Smiling, the Chief Cultivator fixed his gaze on Master Lan.
-I'm sorry for stole your students for so long.- He apologized, despite not seeming to be sorry at all.
Lan Qiren, after studying it thoroughly for a few seconds, sighed.
-It's not a problem.- And, turning around, he ordered.- You can leave, the class ended for today.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang never expected that the beginning of another year in Cloud Recesses would result in one surprise after another. The gossip that welcomed him as soon as he arrived, the unexpected and highly suspicious presence of the QishanWen Sect, but most of all, the Chief Cultivator.
Call him a distracted fool at worst and a clueless free spirit at best, but Nie Huaisang was no idiot. He, despite not letting it glimpse, knew that there was something very strange in all this.
Something that began and revolved around a single person; Sect Leader Wen, and the change that happened to him.
That was what truly amazed and disturbed Second Young Master Nie.
Having seen Sect Leader Wen's recent behavior firsthand, Nie Huaisang thought of two possibilities, either Wen Ruohan really went insane, or the person who stood in front of the entirety of the young heirs and spoke about an unknown past and frankly inspiring was not the same one that three weeks ago looked down on the world during conferences and enjoyed the power that came with his position.
If it was the former, Nie Huaisang reasoned, he would not act so harmlessly. Wasn't it more common to kill everyone around you during a qi deviation?
However, was the second possibility really feasible?
As he thought, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but remember various things.
On the one hand there were his Da-Ge's continual warnings about Wen Ruohan, or specifically, the countless times he made him dizzy by repeating (yelling at him, actually) to stay as far away from the man as possible.
And on the other, there were also the enormous number of nights in which he sneaked out to find his brother training until he was exhausted, as if all the work he did during the day was not enough.
His Da-Ge, Nie Huaisang had realized long ago, was training urgently. Not with the kind of urgency of someone who just wants to get better, but the kind that came hand in hand with desperation.
And it is that his brother, unlike Nie Huaisang, had always wanted to kill the most powerful man in the world because of what he went through with his father.
Nie Huaisang didn't remember his father much, but even if he did, he was sure that his Da-Ge would still be more important to him, after all, more than an older brother Nie MingJue was his true figure paternal.
And it is that his Da-Ge, despite his explosive and temperamental personality, was someone kind who cared about him. He was a man who, despite having inherited the mantle of Sect Leader at such a young age, always made time for him, whether it was to listen to his babbling and outbursts as a child, or his complaints about how much it made him tired and it bothered his training today.
Call him a non-filial bastard, but Nie Huaisang had no interest in pursuing that blood debt. Not when he knew it was impossible to collect it, and that if he tried he could lead his brother to an early grave.
To Second Young Master Nie, Wen Ruohan was too high a sky. Someone dangerous and scary.
Or it was until he saw it again here at Cloud Recesses.
Wen Ruohan, at least the one he and everyone else knew wouldn't emit such a positive and harmless aura.
The Sect Leader Wen that everyone feared would never hit his son in public. Not when that would mean embarrassing himself and the Sect that he had wanted so much to overcome the others.
The gloomy and temperamental Chief Cultivator who tyrannically reigned over his territory would definitely not stand in front of a hall full of nameless or experienced youth and advise them on the future.
Much less would he reveal key information about a completely new cultivation method that could alarm the rest of the other great Sects like nothing.
Nie Huaisang knew all this, but what use was he when he couldn't explain what was happening anyway?
It was easy to say that Wen Ruohan was not Wen Ruohan, but how could that be possible? That too was nonsense.
Wouldn't the QishanWen Sect be the first to know if someone was impersonating their Leader? And even if it weren't, who in the world could take Wen Ruohan's place?
Unless an immortal descended from the heavens or emerged from a cave in which he had secluded himself, it was impossible to hurt (much less kill) man. Not to mention that even if that happened, for what reason would they seize the power of the Wen Sect? It did not make sense.
Of course, Nie Huaisang thought with amusement, he could always have been possessed.
However, that led to the question, what kind of spirit could Wen Ruohan possess?
Nie Huaisang didn't know much about that kind of thing, but even he knew enough to risk his hide and affirm with his life on the line that even if Wen Ruohan entered the Burial Mounds themselves, there would be no one who could possess him.
For the first time in his life, Second Heir Nie acknowledged with grief, there was something that he could neither calculate nor predict.
Could someone really... change like that?
Nie Huaisang was not comfortable with so much uncertainty, but, if he couldn't explain it no matter how much thought he gave it, wasn't it better to just ignore it? After all, whatever happened, it was obvious that the current Wen Ruohan was much better than the previous one.
Perhaps, Nie Huaisang thought as he looked at the sky after leaving the classroom, my brother will finally be able to relax.
And all he had to do to make that happen was to follow three simple steps;
N°1: Find out why Wen Ruohan was acting so... jarring to what would be expected of him
Which led to step two;
N°2: Approach the shyest Wen that Cloud Recesses had ever stepped on, which, coincidentally, was the same one that Your Excellency had called 'A-Ning'.
And finally;
N°3: Don't let anyone reverse whatever happened, and if possible, help the new and very peaceful version of Wen Ruohan keep the peace.
Sure, all that while still behaving like what he was, a head-shaking dandy, lover of the six arts who prefers to paint fans, look for birds, skip classes and fish rather than take and shake his saber.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian didn't know exactly how he felt after hearing the Chief Cultivator speak of the end of a man who, like him, thought of using the energy of resentment.
Sure, Wei Wuxian never intended to do such a thing. It was just a thought, an idea, a possibility that he brought up solely to irritate Old Man Lan.
However... the dose of reality and weight that Sect Leader Wen injected him forced him to re-evaluate the matter, to think about the consequences of talking about it like that.
It was satisfying to know that he was right, of course. Just as it was also nice to see Lan Qiren eat his words.
Although...- He thought bitterly.- He only ate half, after all, he had been right when he said that no one would accept a Cultivator who strayed from the right path, whatever the reason.
It was... uncomfortable to learn that a man who had helped win a war ended up getting stabbed in the back by the people he saved. Partly because, well, obviously that wasn't the way to show gratitude, and partly because... as reluctant as he was to admit it to himself, Wei Wuxian could see himself reflected in the man.
Wasn't he willing to give his all for the Sect that raised him and made him what he is today? Wouldn't he be the first to stand up to help his brother?
Wei Wuxian looked at Jiang Cheng next to him, and his stomach churned as he saw him pale and lost in thought of him.
Wei Wuxian was not feeling well right now, but that was not important. The important thing now was to make his brother take his head out of wherever he was laying and be the same again.
-Jiang Cheng? - The main disciple called him with a smile, the same one that most of the time would be reciprocated with a grimace by his Shidi.
However, contrary to what Wei Wuxian expected, his brother did not yell at him or recover from whatever Sect Leader Wen's words had done to him. Quite the opposite.
With a calm that Wei Wuxian hadn't seen since… well, never, Jiang Cheng looked at him. He really looked at it.
-Wei Wuxian.- He said after studying him for a while.- You...
However, it did not end.
Naturally, Wei Wuxian was able to hear quite a few questions in those simple words, but he struggled to play off the hook.
He didn't want to lie to his brother, but what else could he do if he asked him, 'You wouldn't do that, would you?'
-Come on Jiang Cheng.- He struggled to distract Wei Wuxian.- What's wrong with you?
And, without expecting a response from his brother, he jumped up and landed on the ceiling of a high wall.
Falling down on the gray tiles of the ledge, Wei Wuxian shifted his focus. If his brother was unwilling to help him forget what he heard inside the hall, Nie Huaisang surely would be.
Without disappointing his expectations, his new friend from the Nie Sect hit his chin with his fan and asked them.- I had never heard anything like what the Excellency said about him, what about you?
Satisfied by the intervention, Wei Wuxian shook his head and explained.- Even though I don't like going to the library very much, I'm sure I never saw or read anything about a history prior to the founding of the Great Sects.
Of course.- Wei Wuxian thought to himself as soon as he finished speaking.- That doesn't mean anything.
The YunmengJiang Sect, being as important as it was, would not expose the most important texts to just anyone's eyes. Just as he had heard that GusuLan had a forbidden section, it was only natural that his Sect had it as well.
A section that only the main family could access.
-I haven't heard anything like this before either.- Jiang Cheng finally chimed in, much more composed than before, sure, if his frown was any indication.
-Hmm, I guess none of our Sects can compare to the Sun.- The Nie sighed before continuing as if nothing had happened.- To be honest, Wei-Xiong's words were quite interesting. Spiritual energy can only be obtained through cultivation and after going through great torments to form a Golden Core. This would take who knows how many years, especially a person like me, whose talent seems to have been gnawed at by a dog while in my mother's womb. On the other hand, the energy of resentment comes from ferocious ghosts. If it can be easily taken and put to use it would be more than fantastic.- Nie Huaisang reasoned.
Wei Wuxian was about to exclaim how amazing and comfortable it would be when he recalled what he had heard until just moments ago.
Good.- He thought in annoyance.- Maybe I really should have skipped that class.
-It's enough. It's okay for them to talk about it but don't go down that corrupt path.- Jiang Cheng warned seriously.
-Why would I leave the good and great way to walk through that narrow bridge of a single plank in a dark and narrow river? If it was really that easy, people would already...- Wei Wuxian stopped.
Apparently his bad habit of speaking before thinking returned to biting him much earlier than he expected.
Nie Huaisang, perceptive and cowardly as he was, quickly opened his fan and used it to cover half his face, naturally leaving all the work to Wei Wuxian to lighten the awkward and charged atmosphere that had suddenly been created.
-Well....- The main disciple of the Jiang Sect stammered as he saw his brother frowning at worrying levels. He almost feared he'd get stuck like that.- Forget it, what does it matter anyway?
Seeing that his two companions were still silent, Wei Wuxian was about to blurt out any nonsense when his brother sighed.
-You go ahead, I just remembered I have something to do.- He said before turning and walking away in the direction of the woods.
-Jiang Cheng…- Wei Wuxian called, only for his brother to stop and shake his head.
-Don't come, I want to be alone.- He warned without even turning around.
Worried about the sudden change in his brother, Wei Wuxian was about to risk a round of yelling and follow him when Nie Huaisang called out to him.
-Wei-Xiong, I think you better leave it alone for now.
-Why do you think he's acting like this? - Wei Wuxian asked, hoping that a third opinion would help him forget his worries.
-It is not obvious? - Nie Huaisang replied, choosing to fan himself this time.- It's because the cultivator who Your Excellency spoke is almost identical to you.
Count on Nie Huaisang to reduce his hopes to ashes.- He thought.
-What are you…? - Wei Wuxian began to refuse before being interrupted.
-Please.- He rolled his eyes.- He, like you, was taken in by a powerful Sect. They are both related in some way to an immortal, and if that wasn't enough, even a fool might realize that you too would do anything for Jiang-Xiong and Jiang-Guniang.
Silenced by the brutal sincerity of his new friend, Wei Wuxian looked again in the direction his brother had gone.
-Do you... do you think he'll be okay? - He asked after a while.
-That depends.- Nie Huaisang muttered.- On whatever is bothering him.
Frustrated, YunmengJiang's Chief Disciple patted his face a few times and cracked a smile.
-He is my brother.- He exclaimed.- Of course he will be fine.
Returning his smile, Nie Huaisang was about to reply when his eyes locked onto something above his shoulder.
Seeing how his friend's complexion turned ashen and his eyes widened in horror, Wei Wuxian realized that something was wrong. Turning to survey his surroundings, he realized that indeed...
Lan Wangji was standing under an old tree and was gazing intently in his direction. He carried Bichen on his back and he looked like a jade tree, reflecting the mottled shadows the leaves cast against the sun. However, his gaze was not a kind one, but neither was it a frost like the one he had directed at him the night before.
Much more cheerful all of a sudden, Wei Wuxian jumped off the wall and gravitated towards him.
-Wangji-Xiong! - He yelled.
Lan Wangji turned and immediately started to walk away.
Encouraged by the sudden challenge, Wei Wuxian completely forgot about his friend and animatedly went after him.
-Wangji-Xiong! Wait for me!
The white figure in white robes flashed behind a tree and was about to disappear without a trace when he suddenly stopped. Making it clear that for some reason or another, Lan Wangji apparently wanted to converse with him.
Having received such a pleasant surprise, Wei Wuxian threw his friend and the disappearance of his brother to the back of his head and approached quickly, not wanting the wait to make him change his mind.
Unknown to him, behind him Second Young Master Nie covered a cunning smile with his fan.
And it is that the future head shaker seemed to realize something very interesting.

Chapter Text

Wen Ning thought that parting ways with his sister to come to Cloud Recesses would be much more difficult than it actually turned out.
Two weeks ago things might have turned out differently, but after the change that happened to his uncle, things were never so complicated and scary again.
For example, now he didn't have to fear for his sister and other members of his family, or for himself in the presence of Wen Chao, Wen Xu, and most importantly, his uncle.
It had only been a day since Wen Ning set foot in the GusuLan Sect, and despite the absurd number of rules and ungodly schedule, he had mostly managed to adapt.
The only downside he found would be that he hadn't been able to spend as much time with his uncle as he did in QishanWen a couple of days ago, and that the task of informing his sister about his actions was a long one harder because of it.
Take the class that had just ended, for example, Wen Ning never imagined that his uncle would visit him the night before and instruct him to play along with him when he blurted out the events of the future and disguised them as a story from ancient times.
Wen Ning didn't exactly know the purpose of such a thing, but he decided to help anyway, since he had a feeling that his uncle would do it anyway.
It was in this way that Wen Ning ended up repeating the words that he had struggled to memorize the night before while telling himself that that single intervention would not draw attention to himself and he convinced himself that no, his sister probably wouldn't be upset with him for not having done something to prevent it.
Standing outside the classroom after the scariest class he had ever had a chance to experience ended, Wen Ning ignored the curious looks the other young disciples were throwing at him as they left and waited patiently for his uncle to finish talking to Master Lan.
-Wen Chao.- He heard Wen Xu voice say once most of the invited disciples had left.- Remember what Father said.
Wen Ning, curious by the sudden conversation, but equally nervous that the two people he considered most terrifying after the disappearance of his real uncle in another world (or plane) saw him, turned and saw that, although he was visible, these two decided ignore him completely.
Irritated by the condescending words of his older brother, Wen Chao couldn't help but snort.
-Shut up.- Wen Chao spat before beginning to move behind the mass of colorful robes that almost by then had almost been lost in the distance towards the dining room.- I know exactly what I have to do.
Wen Xu, evidently not impressed by the adopted attitude of his younger brother only smiled.- In that case, continue with what you are doing.
And, without another word he left.
As soon as Wen Xu's figure disappeared from the vicinity Wen Ning tried to follow his example, after all, experience told him that it was better to stay as far away from Wen Chao as possible in situations like this.
Unfortunately, the youngest Wen hadn't even taken a step when the uncle's second son turned in his direction.
And it is that Wen Chao, having trampled and cursed Wen Xu to the content of his heart suddenly remembered that there was still someone with whom he could retaliate only a few steps away. Someone who, not only had witnessed something so embarrassing, but also someone who would never go and bring it up with his father, no matter how harsh he tried...
Wen Ning, noticing Wen Chao's withering gaze on him was about to apologize and apologize when he remembered that he couldn't leave.
Not when his uncle had asked him to wait for him to have breakfast together.
It was because of that indecision that he was unable to escape his fate.
Fearful, the youngest of Wen Ruohan's nephews lowered his head in the hope and illusion that that was more than enough to merge with the wall, and hopefully escape the radar of QishanWen's domineering and irrational Second Young Master.
Unfortunately, that did not happen.
-What you see me? - Wen Chao reproached him, even though wasn't even looking in his direction.- Do you think why my father has been more tolerant of you can you look over your shoulder at me?
Surprised by the words of his cousin, Wen Ning couldn't help stuttering.- N-no... I-I...
-A-Ning? - He listened just when he was about to throw the idea of going with his uncle to the dining room to run away.- What's wrong?
Wen Ning, almost powerless from the overwhelming relief he felt, did not respond.
It was Wen Chao, who did not want to give Wen Ning a chance to speak who did it.
-Father... I just asked Wen Ning to tell you that I was about to go pick up what you asked Wen Zhuliu to buy in Gusu.- He said before excusing himself and running.
Wen Ning, seeing that they were finally the two of them, looked in the direction of his uncle and was surprised to find him staring at him.
-U-uncle?
Sighing, Wen Ruohan replied.- A-Ning you shouldn't let that useless son of mine intimidate you.
-H-he didn't...- Wen Ning started to say out of habit before stopping.
And it is that although Wen Chao had not hurt or insulted him, he probably would have done it if his uncle had not suddenly appeared.
-You're too shy.- Said his uncle, patting him on the head.- But don't worry, I assure you that by the time we leave GusuLan there will be no one more shameless than you.- Laugh happily.
Blushed, Wen Ning was about to reply when a third party beat him to it.
-Excessive noise is prohibited in Cloud Recesses.- Lan Qiren intervened, who had just walk out the door behind their back.
The youngest Wen was about to apologize on behalf of his uncle when he saw the latter straighten up and suddenly stop talking.
-My apologies, Lan Laoshi.- He expressed seriously while bowing slightly.
Wen Ning, having experienced firsthand the character of his new uncle over the past few days couldn't help but gape at him.
Was difficult to believe that the man who did not stop laughing after the constant threats from his sister, or the innumerable falls of his sword was the same man who at this moment apologized with just a few words of Lan Qiren.
This Latter, Wen Ning realized once he turned to look at him, also didn't seem to expect his words to have that kind of effect on the Chief Cultivator.
-I-If you gets it, that's fine.- Was all he said after compose himself.
Wen Ning, not quite sure what was happening, could only stand there, watching Master Lan get further and further away and his uncle seemed to want to chase him.
-U-Uncle.- Wen Ning found himself saying suddenly.- Y-You can go to Master Lan if you want.
-No.- He answered.- I promised you that we would go together, besides, I doubt I can bear to eat Lan Sect's food in silence.
-W-won't we do t-that? - Wen Ning asked confused.
To which his uncle only smiled.
And that was more than enough for the younger Wen to know that whatever his Sect Leader was planning, it would result in a very long letter written to his sister detailing more than possible disaster.

Chapter Text

When the First Jade of Lan received the news that the QishanWen Sect had already arrived in GusuLan, even he found it difficult to remain calm.
Fortunately, after growing up in the environment he did, and being educated by Lan Qiren of all people, he knew how to breathe and make sure to finish the duties his uncle gave him flawlessly before rushing back to the Sect.
Lan Xichen, unlike other heirs of his, had already started meddling in the official affairs of his Sect, after all, he was a few years older than the others. Hence, he knew exactly what the situation was with the Wen Sect much better than the younger ones.
The First Jade, due to a sudden mission outside the Sect entrusted by his uncle, was not present when Wen Ruohan's sudden request for him and his sons to attend the invited disciples conferences was discussed, however given your position he was kept it up to date.
At the time Lan Xichen hadn't known what to expect from such an event, but there wasn't much that he or his Sect could do to prevent it. Hence, he turned a blind eye and concentrated on finishing matters with one of the minor Sects that were in his territory to return as quickly as possible to his brother and uncle.
It was in this way that the week-long journey away was completed in just four days and the heir of the Lan Sect found himself standing in front of his Sect's gates gasping for air as properly as possible after his hasty flight.
After a good few seconds to compose himself, Lan Xichen turned to see the other two Lan who were with him on his hasty journey and who had just landed and allowed them to retreat to rest.
-Yes, Young Master.- They hastily acknowledged before staggering in the direction of the bedrooms.
Lan Xichen, seeing them disappear, nodded in the direction of the guards and headed in the direction of the Hanshi to deliver the report he had written and to investigate how things had developed with the arrival of the Wen.
On his way, the First Jade did not expect to run into two puzzling scenes, each one stranger than the last.
In his rush to find his uncle, Lan Xichen naturally took the quickest path, and that was to go around the main building to avoid running into some disciples who might delay him.
It was there that the First Jade suddenly heard a shrill laugh.
Bewildered by the sudden noise, the young heir to the Lan Sect was about to jump from shock. Fortunately, he managed to contain himself in time.
Guessing that the laughter was coming from one of the invited disciples, Lan Xichen was about to give him a friendly warning so that he would not be punished by his olders, or his strict younger brother, when he heard the voice of the latter.
Well, if a simple and almost inaudible sigh could be considered a voice.
-Lan Zhan! - Lan Xichen heard say a young man dressed in purple robes who suddenly appeared a good distance from where he was standing - This time you did look at me!
Lan Xichen, not knowing what to do, simply chose to get out of the way.
Listening to other people's conversations was wrong, and in fact, he was breaking various Sect rules. However, the heir to the Lan Sect would rather face punishment and copy the rules than interrupt what was perhaps his brother's first interaction with someone other than him or his uncle.
Excited at the prospect of his little brother having a friend, the First Jade of Lan ignored the small twinge of guilt that surged within him, and making a mental note to punish himself later, focused all his attention on his brother.
Wangji, to anyone other than him or his uncle, might seem indifferent. However, even from where he was standing, Lan Xichen could sense the confusion, bewilderment and fear that radiated.
-Lan Zhan? Are you going to ignore me now? Hmm? - Asked the disciple that Lan Xichen had already located as one belonging to YunmengJiang as he approached a distance that, perhaps a little closer, would be considered an invasion of personal space.- I already called you Wangji-Xiong and LanEr-Gongzi and you didn't even blinked.
From where he stood, Lan Xichen couldn't observe the expression on the outgoing stranger young man's face, but he didn't need to to know that what he was about to say would certainly affect his brother.
And it is that the latter tensed in the same way that he did when he knew there would be some kind of imminent danger.
-Should I call you LanEr Gege? - The boy scoffed again.
-Shameless.- His brother finally released, hastening his pace.
YunmengJiang's young disciple, still laughing, rushed to chase after him, surely ignoring the subtle redness in Wangji's ears.
Amused, Lan Xichen couldn't help but sigh. He was only gone for a couple of days and his little brother had already grown to the point of finding a friend.
After looking around for a long time and making sure the pair would not return, Lan Xichen was about to continue on his way when one of the bushes surrounding the main building shook.
Delaying his departure from the not-so-reliable hiding place he found, Lan Xichen watched in amazement and perplexity as two figures dressed in white and red robes emerged from there.
Lan Xichen always thought that he could face anything calmly and rationally, after all, there were very few things that could make him panic.
However, when he recognized that one of the people who emerged from the bush was the Chief Cultivator he realized that he still had a long way to go to temper.
Gaped at the ridiculous situation, the young heir of the Lan Sect could only stand there, frozen, his mind in a mess trying to guess why Your Excellency would be lying on the ground next to a young Wen spying on his brother.
Fortunately, his doubt seemed to be shared by the Young Wen present.
-U-uncle.- The Young man stuttered next to Wen Ruohan.- W-why did you want us to hide?
Wen Ruohan, still brushing a stain from his robe, snorted.
-What other thing can we do? - He answered without even looking at him, and that is because his attention was fixed on the greenish-brown stain that not seem to want to leave no matter how much he rubbed it.
-B-but... D-didn't you say you wanted to talk to Young Master Wei and Second Young Master L-lan?
Seemingly giving up on the stain, Wen Ruohan straightened up and looked at his young nephew.
-A-Ning, when you grow up you will know that there are things you should never do.- Sect Leader Wen instilled as he patted his shoulder.
From where he stood, Lan Xichen had also given up on making sense of this whole situation, after all, it was hard for him to believe that Wen Ruohan, the same Chief Cultivator who worried his entire Sect, was not just spying on a couple of young masters while hiding, but also took advantage of wiping his hand on his young nephew's shoulder while teaching him.
Wen Ruohan, Lan Xichen thought, must have noticed the gigantic question mark on his nephew's face because he continued.- For example, you must never, but never interfere with true love.
-L-love?! - Young Wen repeated blushing.
Lan Xichen, in a similar mood, couldn't help but chant such confusion.
Love? Wangji and that Young Master... Wei?
-You will understand soon.- Wen Ruohan sighed.- Those two are meant to be together, there is no one more shameless than Wei Wuxian to pull Lan Wangji out of his shell, and likewise, there is no one more patient and good than Lan Wangji to prevent the first doing something that will lead him to an early grave.
-B-but... will they be okay?
Wen Ruohan, looked in the direction where those two went and say.- Probably, anyway, it couldn't be worse than the first time.
Young Wen present, surely knowing things that Lan Xichen did not, understood the strange words of his uncle and nodded.
-Whatever.- Your Excellency exclaimed suddenly.- I'm starving, let's hurry up and go find some real food, believe me I don't want to eat grass.
-Grass? - The other Wen repeated.
-Isn't the Lan Sect vegetarian? - Wen Ruohan clarified, putting his hand to his stomach.- As someone who can eat four different types of meats in one day, I refuse to succumb to the evil of vegetables.
Sighing, Young Wen nodded and followed his uncle in another direction.
Once all was quiet again, Lan Xichen came out of his hiding place and, ignoring the no-run rule for the first time, rushed to find his uncle.

Chapter Text

As soon as a week passed from the start of classes at Cloud Recesses without receiving any letters, Nie Mingjue knew that something was wrong.
Used to receiving complaints from Lan Qiren about the behavior, or else, about Huaisang's null progress the last couple of years, it was not strange that the current Leader of QingheNie had a bad feeling.
A feeling that he only got worse when he remembered that the Wen would be there this year.
Normally ChiFeng-Zun would never have allowed Huaisang to get within 10 Li of Wen Ruohan without him being present, however, by the time Sect Leader Nie left his training and learned of QishanWen's stay in Gusu, his little brother had already left.
Gritting his teeth at Huaisang's bad habit of not traveling with his saber, and therefore requiring to leave much earlier than necessary, the current Sect Leader Nie barked at the servant who had approached to notify him of the lack of new news and rubbed his temples.
Forget it.- He thought once stood up and looked out the window.- It is better that he travel like this than he kills himself when flying.
Having come to this conclusion, Nie Mingjue cast his worries away and, without bothering to appreciate the strange scenery of the Unclean Realm (leave that to his brother, thank you very much) focused on the disciples who were practicing outside.
-Sect Leader! - He heard Nie Tu's voice, one of his most trusted disciples.
-Come in.- He snapped still in a bad temper as he returned to his seat.
-He has a letter from the Second Young Master! - Nie Tu announced quickly.
He was a smart boy after all, so he did not even bother to say hello and went straight to the topic that his Sect Leader was interested in knowing.
Relieved that his little brother was still alive despite the Wen dogs' close proximity in Cloud Recesses, Nie Mingjue rushed to receive the letter, and, without bothering to dismiss the boy, began to read.
Nie Tu, seeing that his Sect Leader was engrossed in reading, relaxed. Only the members of QinheNie would know how extreme his temper of him had been since the Second Young Master left for Cloud Recesses and the hell he had been subjected to all who were unlucky (or stupid) enough to cross his path.
Of course, Nie You couldn't blame him. Taking into consideration Second Young Master's personality and his current circumstances, it was normal for the Sect Leader to be concerned.
Losing in his own thought, Nie Tu did not realize that Nie Mingjue's sudden excitement at the news of his brother seemed to have evaporated into familiar irritation.
And it is that the letter that Nie Mingjue thought would be extensive and useful had already wasted a page and a half in describing the beauty of the Lan Sect, as well as the numerous and peculiar variety of birds, how tasty were the fish that he managed to find, and how terrible were the thousands of rules he had to follow.
Furious at Huaisang's pointless spiel, Nie Mingjue was about to tear the paper apart. Fortunately, before he could do something he would regret, his brother finally took pity on his patience and started with what he wanted to know.
Nie Huaisang, certainly knowing where to draw the line between a simple scolding and a death at the hands of his brother from him, calculated the exact moment when his brother would lose him completely and cut to the chase.
This Second Young Master Nie briefly explained his arrival of him at Cloud Recesses and Wen Ruohan's erratic, but seemingly harmless behavior, as well as his excitement at making new friends.
Was unfortunate that he got excited in the process, but that he would not know until later.
Nie Mingjue stared blankly at the letter in which his brother not only praised his enemy's attitude towards his children, but also deliberately lied about how “hard” he had been working on their training and in his studies.
By the time he finished reading, Nie Mingjue, much calmer than he was seen every time he finished reading a letter from Cloud Recesses at this time of year, looked up and said to Nie Tu.
-In two days we left for Cloud Recesses.
It was in this way that three days later Sect Leader Nie arrived at GusuLan.
The distance between QinheNie and GusuLan was not short, but neither was not too much if compared to other Great Sects. However, it was still enough for Nie Mingjue to form many different scenarios about his younger brother and Wen Ruohan.
As he flew faster and faster, Young Sect Leader Nie had only been able to console telling himself that although weak and weepy, his brother still had a brain and he knew how to run as soon as he saw something terrifying.
After almost no sleep for several days, Chifeng-Zun's already explosive temper only got worse, to the point that Nie Tu and another disciple didn't even dare to breathe a little harder.
Fortunately for them, their Sect Leader seemed to calm down once they arrived. Not only because of the peace that the mountain inspired, but also because seeing Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen so calm and lively (as lively as a Lan can be) hinted that nothing bad had happened.
Nie Mingjue, naturally, ignored the thoughts that ran through the heads of his subordinates and, after seeing how those two were lost in the distance when being guided by other Lans, he followed the Uncle-Nephew duo in the direction of the Hanshi, because despite wanting to see his brother right away, as the Leader of one of the four Great Sects he still had annoying formalities to go through.
Besides.- He thought reluctantly.- This way I can investigate better.
Remembering the frivolous and useless letter from his brother, Nie Mingjue couldn't help but squeeze the hilt of his saber.
Once he saw Huaisang, he would definitely do it...
-Sect Leader Nie.- He heard Lan Qiren's voice bringing him back to the present.- I hope everything is okay?
Finding himself suddenly sitting on the Hanshi with a cup of tea in hand that he seemed to have received inadvertently, Nie Mingjue refocused. There would be time to deal with Huaisang...
Years of leading the Sect had taught him to read between the lines. While the older Lan's question was not malicious and in no way rude, Nie Mingjue still had the brains to know that what Lan Qiren really wanted to ask him was what the heck he was doing here.
Of course, there was no way for a Sect Leader (in functions or not) let alone a Lan to express himself that way.
ChiFeng-Zun, trying like never before to control his impatience, replied and forced himself to have a proper conversation.
It was only when the time passed when half an incense stick could be burned that Nie Mingjue finally couldn't hold back any longer.
-So.- He said abruptly.- What about Wen Ruohan?
Sect Leader Nie wasn't sure what to expect once he asked the question, but if the political landscape was an indication maybe a little concern or uncertainty was his first choice.
Nie Mingjue was certainly not prepared to see both Lan share a strange look and then turn to look at him in such a ... ineligible way.
-And good? - He snapped, a little harder as he began to get impatient.
-The Sect Leader Wen...- Lan Qiren began after clearing his throat, more stopped. He hesitated for a few seconds, and, after carefully choosing his next words, he continued.- He's been... acting a little strange.
Nie Mingjue waited for Lan Qiren to brew some more, but seeing him focus all his attention on his teacup, he realized that he would get nothing more from him.
Even though Nie Mingjue expected his brother to learn something from the 3000 rules carved into the discipline wall, he had no interest in them. Not after having experienced them when he himself studied here when he was younger. However, despite having no interest, after many infractions committed in his youth, Nie Mingjue had come to memorize some. And, if he didn't remember badly, there seemed to be one about not talking behind the backs of others...
Which he could explain why Lan Qiren, the strictest Lan that Nie Mingjue had ever met in his life, decided to shut up and pretend that Nie Mingjue wasn't looking at him.
Cursing those horrible rules, Nie Mingjue took a deep breath and looked to Xichen.
This one, being quite close to him understood what he meant.
Setting his own cup on the table, he looked at his uncle.
-Uncle, why don't we let Sect Leader Nie see Huaisang? I'm sure after such a long trip I'd want to check on him.- He appealed gently.
Lan Qiren, either understanding or wanting to get rid of the other Sect Leader and leave him in the hands of his more than trustworthy nephew, nodded.
-I hope you enjoy your stay.- He said, standing up and bowing briefly.
Getting up, Nie Mingjue followed suit and after saying goodbye he followed Xichen out of the room.
-It's good to see you, Mingjue.- His friend commented as they walked in the corridor.- Although I'm sure Huaisang will be surprised when he sees you.
Imagining the face his younger brother would make, Nie Mingjue couldn't help but smile. Smile that he vanished when he remembered the letter.
-I'm sure he will.- He snapped, unconsciously stroking Baxia.
Lan Xichen, seeing such a gesture couldn't help but feel bad for Huaisang.
-By the way, what about Wen Ruohan? - Nie Mingjue repeated seriously.- Why did Lan Laoshi not want to continue with the topic?
Lan Xichen, having anticipated that Mingjue would want to delve further into the subject, sighed.- It's... just like Shushu said. I'm not sure how I should explain it, but you will understand when you see for yourself.
Nie Mingjue was about to speak when he saw a white clothed disciple rush past them.
Astonished to see a Lan breaking the 'No running' rule, Sect Chief Nie couldn't help but watch as that disciple was followed by a second and a third.
-What's going on?
Lan Xichen, just as perplexed, shook his head, and was about to call out the one he had recognized as one of the junior disciples when Lan Yue appeared screaming.
-Hurry up! - He encouraged those ahead, not even noticing his future Sect Leader or current Sect leader Nie, and clearly not caring how many rules he was breaking.- We need stop Your Excellency before Lan Laoshi or Lan Er Gonzi see him!
-Should we really... stop it ?! - Asked the disciple who was in second place, panting.
-Yes! Do you want a conflict to break out between the two sects? - Lan Yue asked, overtaking him.- Or worse! Do you want Major Wen to tell our secrets?!
Paling, the second disciple Lan closed his mouth and kept running.
By the time Lan Xichen and Nie Mingjue recovered, the four of them were already missing.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian never thought that he would go from throwing tantrums and pouting simply for going to Cloud Recesses, the world's strictest cultivation sect, to whistling and jumping with excitement during his stay.
Yes, part of it was because it had only been a few days, but he was still a lot more enjoyable than he expected.
Wether learning new sword forms, or taunting Second Young Master Lan, a guy unfortunate enough (Jiang Cheng's words) to attract his attention.
And it is that Wei Wuxian would not rest until turning the stoic and withdrawn second Jade of Lan into his friend.
Normally making new friends was a simple task for him, but Lan Wangji was proving to be quite a challenge. Yes, approaching a person through little jokes was probably not the ideal thing to do, but Wei Wuxian couldn't do much to help himself.
Not when he felt such satisfaction seeing Lan Zhan's pretty face wrinkle (minimally of course) for something he did.
Knowing that no one besides him could exasperate and take to Second Place in the Young Cultivator Rankings to those extremes was very, very nice.
Either way, Wei Wuxian knew where to draw the line. For example, he still gave Second Young Master Lan some time to compose himself.
Time that he used to practice, or, strangely, meet with Wen Ruohan. Because yes, another reason why Wei Wuxian was not suffering locked in what looked like a monastery, was, surprisingly, the presence of the Chief Cultivator.
YunmengJiang's main disciple never imagined in his wildest and most absurd dreams that Sect Leader Wen's ‘insanity’ would be what would save him during his time here. And it's just that having someone to talk to who didn't care about the formalities or his status and position in the Jiang Sect was nice.
Everything had started the day after that horrible and uncomfortable first lesson.
After the Cultivation World Leader shared a bit of history and behaved so... normal, the attitude of all the youths relaxed. Even Lan Qiren had stopped glaring at him and only chose to give him a few warnings (although that was perhaps due more to Wen Ruohan's constant presence within the hall than to his own charms).
Either way... after that it was like a door opened. A door to a world or an era in which Sect Leader Wen became the pillar of all young cultivators.
The first to step forward, was naturally Wei Wuxian.
As someone who didn't have many self-preservation instincts and who enjoyed living the way he wanted, he hesitantly approached the older Wen.
Contrary to what would be expected, the man did not ignore him. He carefully listened to his questions about the demon cultivator that he had talked about earlier and answered accordingly.
After that, it became natural to see Yunmeng's Chief Disciple walking around and chatting with Wen Ruohan. Even seeing him with Wen Ning, Sect Leader Wen's surprisingly shy nephew was normal.
However, even though he was normal, there were people who did not feel very comfortable. Jiang Cheng, for example, ever since Wen Ruohan had opened his mouth in the first lesson had been inexplicably irritated.
Irritation that gradually turned into annoyance when he saw that his own brother was running after the Leader of another Sect as one of the animals that he so feared.
However, before he could complain about it, Wei Wuxian, having become used to Wen Ruohan's presence, and making sure that the man's company was safe (that he would not drag them to the famous 'Palace of Fire' to torture them at the first opportunity that committed a transgression), he dragged his brother and Nie Huaisang with him.
Jiang Cheng, naturally, had flatly refused. He even yelled at him about how they should stay as far away from the Wen as possible to avoid any kind of disaster.
Unfortunately, there weren't many things he could do to make his idiotic brother change his mind, so he could only reluctantly follow him in hopes of doing damage control if required.
It was in this way that Wei Wuxian and those two would sneak away from their classmates and go to Leader Wen to pass the time.
And then... it didn't take long for the occasional little get-togethers to become an everyday thing when they discovered that Wen Ruohan, the Chief Cultivator himself, was happy life by eating decent food and drinking smuggled alcohol.
At first it had only been him, his brother and Nie Huaisang along with Wen Ruohan and Wen Ning, but since nothing could be kept secret for a long time, the word spread and, where five fit, six fit, and where there were six there were seven.
Excited by the idea of having a small piece of paradise in the Lan Sect, more and more young people were tempted to put aside the rumors about the cruelty of the Chief Cultivator and turned a deaf ear to the constant warnings made by his parents of him.
What did it matter if the stress would kill them anyway? As long as they could get some meat, strong flavors, and good wine, all would have been worth it.
Wei Wuxian, understanding firsthand the feelings of his companions, was not surprised when things escalated to the point of attracting even young Lan too curious and repressed for his own good.
-Wei-Xiong! - Nie Huaisang's voice was suddenly heard, attracting the attention of all the invited disciples present there.- Are you going to compete today as well?
Getting up from the tree he was leaning on, Wei Wuxian wiped the traces of honey on his fingers from one of Gusu's specialties that Wen Ruohan gave him on his robes, and replied.
-Of course! But I doubt anyone can compare to me.- He boasted with a shrug.
-What exactly are you proud of? - Jiang Cheng snapped, not bothering to get up or open his eyes.- Is there any merit in drinking like an idiot all day?
Wei Wuxian, not bothered by his brother's harsh words, shook his head.- A-Cheng, A-Cheng, it seems that you are still very young.- He sighed.- Isn't it to appreciate the taste of a good wine and drown your sorrows in this what it means to be an adult?
Ashamed of being treated like a brat by Wei Wuxian of all people, Jiang Wanyin sat up and was about to reply when a loud laugh was heard.
-Well said! - Shouted Wen Ruohan, who by then was already half drunk. Setting aside a skewer with all kinds of meats, he continued.- Life is not complete if you don't drink alcohol. As cultivators we are stronger than normal people, so we can drink without worrying about getting sick.
The youngsters who, until now, had been sprawled in the shade of the trees sat up and stared at their new eldest favorite without words.
And is that even though despite having gotten used to that kind of painful looking behavior, they still had a hard time believing that the man who was lying casually with them on the grass and who was pestering his nephew into trying a lot of "Delicious experiments" was the same one that was closer than anyone to true immortality.
-Aren't we supposed as cultivators to cleanse our body and avoid vices? - One disciple whispered to another.
-What's the point of achieving immortality if you can't enjoy life? - Wen Ruohan asked, showing how sensitive his senses were given his high cultivation.- Isn't it normal to drink if you're happy or if you're sad? Even if you are afraid, as long as you have alcohol, food and a good mang... a good book, life will be complete.
-Who would have time to drink if he's scared? - Jin Zixuan's voice was heard.
-Have you never heard of liquid courage? - Inquired Wen Mayor taking up the skewer that he had set aside to dip it in a strange green sauce.
Wei Wuxian from where he was standing enjoyed seeing that annoying and arrogant peacock's face alternate between red and white over and over again.
-Then? - Wei Wuxian applauded, standing up. - Who is going to compete with me?
The young men, unwilling to make the same mistake of drink with Wei Wuxian again, looked away.
It was only when Wei Wuxian was about to sigh in disappointment that a voice declared.- I will.
-Your excellence?! - All the young people present exclaimed.
-Uhm... Major, I don't think that's a good idea.- Wei Wuxian intervened.
Why would he want to compete with Wen Ruohan? If he won, it would be like not giving him a face. And if he loses, it would be throwing his own.
-Don't worry about nonsense.- He expressed, waving his hand nonchalantly.- We just won't use our cultivation and it will be a fair fight.
-I think he focused on the wrong point.- Whisper Nie Huaisang.
-It is already decided! - The Chief Cultivator announced cheerfully.- A-Ning, could you bring the last jugs of Emperor’s Smile that my good Chao’er brought?
Helpless by his uncle's erratic uncle, Wen Ning could only comply while shuddering as he imagined his sister's response when he notified her later.
-However, why don't we make this game more interesting? - Wen Ruohan intervened suddenly, putting an end to the excited murmurs of the young people.
Wei Wuxian, resigned as he was, couldn't help but perk up upon hearing something so interesting.- Senior Wen, do you want to bet?
Laughing, Wen Ruohan nodded.- The loser will have to do whatever the winner says. How is it?
-You can Wei-Xiong!
-Yes! If you win, you can ask Major Wen for anything!
Encouraged up the bravest from behind.
Even Jiang Cheng dedicated a few words to him.- Since Major Wen decided, all you can do is win and not embarrass our Sect...
Smiling, Wei Wuxian nodded.
This drinking competition was going to be most interesting.
Excited as they were all by what happened, none noticed that a pale figure in white disappeared in the distance.

Chapter Text

As soon as Nie Mingjue and Lan Xichen realized that the Lan disciples had disappeared they shared a look and, as if they had agreed, they broke into a run.
However, his haste was for very different reasons.
Lan Xichen was worried, yes, but he knew that if it were a true emergency the Sect disciples, regardless of his age, would turn to his Uncle and the elders.
On the other hand, Nie Mingjue feared the worst. Considering that Wen Ruohan was involved, that the young Lan had expressed themselves as if he was declaring war, and that his brother was most likely watching the show... yes, Sect Leader Nie wasn't left with much choice save rushing in with a death grip on Baxia.
However, nothing could have prepared them for what they found.
In the middle of the woods at the rear of the Lan Sect there were a bunch of youngs from different Sects huddled in a circle shouting and cheering what appeared to be a competition.
-Come on Wei-Xiong! Take out Major Wen!
-Go for it! Just a few more jugs!
-Who can drink so much alcohol so fast?!
-Major Wen, you can! I put the last of my money on you!
-Did you really bet on this?
-Of course! If they are gambling, why aren't we?
-I didn't hear anything about any bet...?
-Oh, it was because Nie-Xiong insisted that we keep it a secret...
Nie Mingjue, not knowing what the hell was going on and whether or not should sheathe his saber, looked at Lan Xichen, hoping that he would take the first step to stop such a disaster.
However, he was destined to act on his own, because his friend, the First Jade of Lan was frozen.
Concerned, Chifeng-Zun followed his line of sight and met the same young men who led them there.
These, true to their words, were trying to make their way through the crowd, to reach the center where, apparently, Wen Ruohan was located.
Nie Mingjue, certainly relieved that something serious wasn't happening, but furious that something serious wasn't happening, couldn't help but hesitate.
It was only when he saw a familiar figure waving his arms with a fan that he made up his mind.
-HUAISANG! - He yelled, managing to startle not only his troublesome little brother, but also the boy in purple robes next to him.
After the shout, one by one the young men turned, some out of concern, and others confused by the sudden silence.
However, Nie Mingjue's attention was fixed on his brother and the accusing bag full of money strapped to his waist.
-D-Dage! - His brother recognized him terrified.
Nie Mingjue, angry at finding the cause of his concern enjoying his stay in Cloud Recesses as if he were on vacation, approached.
-What do you think you're doing?!
Confused and scared as he was, Nie Huaisang still thought about throw the bag at his waist in the direction of the one Nie Mingjue now recognized as the heir to the YunmengJiang Sect, and stepped back.
-D-Dage... I... I can explain! - He yelled, not allowing the distance between the two to be less than 3 zhang (10 mts).
Coincidentally, before Nie Mingjue could yell at him again, he realized that just behind Huaisang, where previously there was a crowd of youngs huddled together, there was now a direct path to the cause of all the commotion.
And it is that the disciples were not stupid. They knew that with the arrival of Sect Leader Nie and Zewu-Jun they would be punished. However, none of them wanted to make their situation worse by standing between Chifeng-Zun and his younger brother, not when their money was now safe in Jiang Wanyin's hands, so after looking at each other they parted and pushed away more possible of both.
Nie Huaisang, obviusly seizing the opportunity, ran over and positioned himself behind Sect Leader Wen.
Naturally, the older Nie present was enraged. Not only because his brother had decided to hide behind his enemy, but also because he was afraid that Wen would hurt him.
-Huaisang! Come here right now or...!
-Mingjue.- He heard Xichen's voice interrupting him. Apparently, he had already recovered.- I think we better relax.
Nie Mingjue was about to yell at him that it was impossible to do such a thing with Dog Leader Wen sitting there, when a familiar voice but strange broke through.
-Young Master Nie, is that your brother? - The Chief Cultivator asked, drawing everyone's attention to him.
-Y-yes Senior.- Nie Huaisang replied as he added another layer of protection between himself and his Dage with his fan.
-Woah.- Wen Ruohan exclaimed in admiration.- He's really scary, just as he expected.
Not knowing whether or not to lash out to get his brother back when Wen Ruohan was acting so strange, Nie Mingjue looked at Xichen.
Coughing, the heir to the Lan Sect intervened.- Your Excellency… what… what's going on here? - Asked finally.
Wen Ruohan, dizzy as he was, looked at Lan Xichen, and after squinting to try and focus on him better, he replied.- It's nothing… just a little competition.
It was there that Nie Mingjue really focused on what was in front of Wen Ruohan.
Grouped into three groups, there were several jars of what Sect Leader Nie recognized as one of the most popular wines in Gusu.
-You are... drinking? - He found himself wondering before he knew it.
-Mn.- Wen Ruohan affirmed as he put his hands to his head.- Shit, how it hurts.
Seeing such a… peculiar and pathetic sight, Nie Mingjue thought that he might be understanding what Lan Qiren and Lan Xichen had meant earlier.
-Zewu-Jun, Sect Leader Nie.- Nie Mingjue heard saying to an unknown young man who was sitting in front of Wen Ruohan.- We…
-It was my fault.- Wen Ruohan interrupted suddenly.
Bewildered by what he was witnessing, Nie Mingjue was still smart enough to realize that this was nonsense.
Even a blind man could tell that everyone there seemed to want to accept the blame instead of Wen Ruohan, but they gave up as soon as Wen Ruohan looked at them in warning.
Lan Xichen stared at the Chief Cultivator, and after weighing various options, he sighed.
-Lan Yue.- He called, and the disciple who prompted the others to run earlier took a step forward.
-Young Master.- He acknowledged with a perfect posture.
It was such a contrast to his earlier demeanor that Nie Mingjue couldn't help but give him a couple more glances.
Frankly, he was the strangest Lan that Nie Mingjue had seen so far.
-Could you explain to me why you ran here with other disciples and why this is the cause of a conflict between Sects?
Turning pale, Lan Yue couldn't help but gape at his future Sect Leader.
And is that the meaning of those words was obvious to him and his companions.
His Young Master… had heard them. He had see them.
Lan Yue hesitated for a few seconds, and then bowed.
Gritting his teeth, he explained.
By the time he finished, not just Lan Xichen, even Nie Mingjue and the youths were speechless.
It turns out that this little Lan had heard rumors about how the other disciples participated in small clandestine meetings, and, in the name of gathering information, he joined them with his friends...
In the process, they not only broke various rules, but also experienced firsthand why the Lan Sect prohibited drinking.
The Lan youths didn't remember what they did after drinking that day, but they didn't have to do it, as Wen Ruohan happily filled in the blanks.
Sect Leader Wen, despite feeling increasingly sleepy, made an effort and narrated how the Lan fell asleep with just a cup of wine, only to end up waking up a while later, eager to not only break the rules, but also for singing and exposing all the things that they had kept to themselves...
-Let me see if I understand.- Lan Xichen said rubbing his temples once Lan Yue finished speaking.- You ran here because Lan Ming told you that Your Excellency was going to compete with Young Master Wei and you were afraid that he would get drunk and tell what happened with you?
Lan Yue, blushing, nodded.
-I still don't understand why that is reason for a conflict between Sects.- Nie Mingjie intervened when it became clear that his friend was too shocked to continue.
-Well… we thought that if Your Excellency was discovered by Lan Laoshi or Lan Er Gongzi… the Sect could put himself in a difficult position.- Said the Lan who had hesitated to stop Wen Ruohan earlier.
-Yes, after all, who would dare to punish Major Wen?
With a frown, Nie Mingjue looked in the direction of the cause of all this trouble and realized that he had already fallen asleep.
For a moment, Sect Leader Nie thought about seizing the opportunity, but he quickly pushed that thought aside.
As much as he wanted revenge, kill the Chief Cultivator in Cloud Recesses would only bring trouble for the Lans. Not to mention that he would never carry out such a cowardly act and attack someone defenseless.
-Huaisang.- He barked at his brother.- Come with me.
And, without giving time to refuse or run, he turned around.
If his brother knew what was convenient for him, he would not hesitate to follow him.

Chapter Text

When Wen Ruohan opened his eyes expected to find himself anywhere, from the forest he fell asleep in, the disciplinary hall, or the infirmary.
However, what he got it was his room.
Putting his hand to his eyes to avoid the light, the current Sect Leader Wen sat down.
-U-uncle!
-Father!
Three voices suddenly rang out.
Wincing at the noise that pierced his brain, Wen Ruohan groaned.- Silence. I'm going to die.
Wen Chao and Wen Xu, not expecting those kinds of words to come from their father, but not entirely surprised after having lived with him more from that strange day in Nightless City, closed their mouths and waited for their father to recompose.
Wen Ning, on the other hand, not intimidated but mired in worry, approached the bed and repeated.- U-uncle.
The Older Wen, hearing the tearful and pitiful tone of his nephew, couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt.- I'm fine A-Ning, it's just a little hangover.- He sighed.
Seeing the pitiful, dull figure of his uncle hunched over, Wen Ning reached out his hand and, just as his sister taught him, passed traught a little spiritual energy into him.
Feeling a faint but comforting sensation in his meridians, Wen Ruohan leaned back and concentrated on making his own spirit energy travel the same path.
It was at times like these that Ze Minrui was glad that he had ended up in Wen Ruohan's body, after all, crazy or not, he was the man with the highest cultivation in this world.
The pain that just moments ago was splitting his head, little by little faded into the background, becoming deaf and then fading, leaving him as new.
Encouraged again, Wen Ruohan hooked one arm around the neck of his adorable nephew and with the other tousled his hair.- A-Ning, you really are the best.
The pair of Wen brothers who have been ignored, watching as his father ruffled Wen Ning's hair could not help but make a face, which they quickly and intelligently knew how to hide.
-D-do you feel better? -Asked the youngest of the Wen present once he managed to escape from the clutches of his uncle.
Smiling, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but tease him a bit.- Of course, how could I not feel better seeing my favorite nephew's face?
Flushing, Wen Ning couldn't help but lower his head, wishing his uncle would take things a little more seriously from time to time, but aware that it wouldn't happen.
Laughing, Wen Ruohan finally got up.- Details, A-Ning, details. You shouldn't focus on them. Anyway, how long was I sleeping?
Wen Chao, feeling sick to his stomach from the cloying uncle-nephew interaction and definitely eager to disappear before his father asked him for something, chimed in.- Father was sleeping little less than a Shichen.
Remembering that he and Wen Ning weren't alone in the room, the older Wen turned and looked at his two sons.
They, not daring to meet his eyes, immediately lowered their gaze.
Wen Ruohan, not having expected those two to be by his side when he had just gotten drunk, couldn't help but give them a complex look.
Before coming to this world, Ze Minrui hated them, although of course, the degree of hatred was very different.
On the one hand, there was Wen Xu, a not very important character whose only transgression with the readers was leading the burning of the Lan Sect and breaking Lan Wangji's leg.
And on the other was Wen Chao. A character who, with just one appearance, had already managed to win the discontent of the fandom.
Ze Minrui wouldn't have minded that he was a nasty bastard, but what made him the perfect cannon fodder was that he was a nasty bastard with power.
The most humanitarian might feel a little bad for him because of how extreme was his dead, however, Ze Minrui, engrossed and in love as he had been with his favorite characters, thought that even if he had suffered a little more it would be fine. And it is that what he could never forgive was throwing Wei Wuxian to the burial mounds, because that was what triggered everything that came later.
Call him cruel, but he didn't feel too bad about what happened to the YunmengJiang Sect. Yes, it was sad to think about the death of the adorable Shidis of the protagonist, but Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan did'nt care, especially the last one. And it is that while he was reading the scenes before her death, Ze Minrui himself thought that, if he had been there, he could have killed her with his own hands when she beat Wei Wuxian and almost cut off his hand...
Be that as it may, Ze Minrui had hated the Wen brothers.
Now like Wen Ruohan however, he didn't know what it felt like to see them.
When he first arrived in this world, since he could not kill them he thought of torturing them little by little to his heart's content, however, at some point seeing how pitiful, pathetic and obedient they were in his presence... he softened. Despite knowing that such a thing was a facade that they kept in his presence, Wen Ruohan could no longer think of them as mere characters in a novel.
Cannon fodder or not, waste or not, they were his sons now. Boys 17 and 20 at the most who had a father and a shitty life, and now because of a twist of fate (or karma, he still wasn't sure) it was their job to patch up.
Sighing, Wen Ruohan looked straight ahead.- Xu’er, Chao’er.
-Father.- They both chanted instantly.
-... thank you for being here.- Sect Leader Wen finished saying with a much softer voice than he expected.
Incredulous and convinced that they had misheard, both brothers jerked their heads up.
It was there that Wen Ruohan coughed and frowned.- Where is Wen Zhuliu?
Wen Ning, recovering from his uncle's last words, looked at his cousins, and realizing that they were still looking at his father as if he had grown another two or three heads all of a sudden, he replied.- He returned to Gusu, as you ordered.
Nodding, Wen Ruohan took the sword that had been resting on the side of the bed and went to the door.- You can continue with yours things, I'll go see to fix the mess that must have remained after... well, what happened.- Was what he said before leaving.
Once outside, the current Chief Cultivator covered his face.
-I must be crazy.- He muttered to himself, still unable to believe that he had spoken so softly to those two brats.
-Your Excellency? - He heard a familiar voice next to him.
Surprised, Wen Ruohan turned his head and came across Wei Wuxian and a crowd of young men who had apparently been sitting outside the room.
-What... what are you doing here? - He found himself asking before he knew it.
The youngs, hearing such a question, could not help but look away.
Seeing those who looked like embarrassed little ducklings, Wen Ruohan smiled.
Wei Wuxian, shameless as he was, blurted out.- We were worried about Your Excellency! Major Wen, didn't you tell us that we had to enjoy alcohol? How come you faded so fast?
Clicking his tongue, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but tap the Head Disciple of the Jiang Sect's head.- Don't lie, aren't you here to cash the bet? Don't worry, I'm a man of my word. Even if you ask me to hand over my Sect, I will accept.
At his words, not just Wei Wuxian, all the heirs of the Great Sects and the other disciples of the smaller ones gasped.
-M-Major Wen.- Stuttered the adorable Lan that Wen Ruohan thought would be the father of the most unruly Lan this Sect would ever see.- I-I don't think you should joke like this.
-Who said it's a joke? - Wen Ruohan answered confused.- What's so good about being a Sect Leader? If I can freely play and travel around, isn't it better to leave the controller to someone trust who I know would do a good job?
The youngs, not knowing how to respond to that, looked at each other in shock.
-Anyway... I couldn't ask you even if I wanted to, after all, I didn't win.- Wei Wuxian intervened, and, seeing the question mark written on the face of his Major, explained.- Before starting our competition I realized that Your Excellency had already drunk before and did not remove it from his system, so I think it is fair to say that you won.
Wen Ruohan was about to reject that when realized that he didn't have to.
As someone from the modern age, he was not the type of person to think that he should turn down a good opportunity just to keep up appearances. Wasn't that stupid?
It was in this way that Wen Ruohan quickly nodded, not giving Wei Wuxian a chance to retract.
-Well... if you insist.- Sighed with a defeated and piteous look.- I guess I have no choice but to accept.
-...
Suddenly, the corridor was completely silent.
Silence that was broken by Second Young Master Nie.
-So... what will Your Excellency ask to Wei-Xiong?
Wen Ruohan seriously thought about it. On the one hand, he was itching to ask Wei Wuxian to help him trim Lan Qiren's beard, but he ultimately dismissed the idea. It was safer to entrust him with that task when he had made great progress with the Senior Lan.
On the other hand...
Hiding a smile, Wen Ruohan fixed his gaze on Nie Huaisang.- That... I'll tell him later. On the other hand, how about we chat for a while, Second Young Master Nie?

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang, brilliant as he was, never foresaw that Wen Ruohan would want to speak to him alone. At least, not enough to let him know at any moment and to quickly drive away the other curious disciples with promises of a good meal.
But then again, since Second Young Master Nie arrived at Cloud Recesses there was very little that they had been able to predict.
He will never admit it, but the challenge that Wen Ruohan turned out to be each day seemed to bring him closer to the brink of insanity. Sometimes, it was natural to think of him as a lunatic, but other ... Nie Huaisang felt that he was dealing with himself.
The Chief Cultivator he had recently met was not a cunning or scheming man, but he was not a complete fool either. Despite the casual way in which he acted and treated others, Nie Huaisang could still notice a certain 'smell' emanating from him. One that he was familiar with. It was the smell of a great plan.
Wen Ruohan, he will admit, was very good at hiding it. No, scratch that out, he was very good at distracting him. Every time Nie Huaisang saw him, his thoughts would jump to many different places, taking him away from what he really wanted to know.
Perhaps it was for that reason that he had taken much longer than it should have to notice that Sect Leader Wen's gaze, regardless of where he was, always seemed to seek out and follow three people in particular, namely; Wei Wuxian, Lan Wangji, and Lan Qiren.
And perhaps, it was for that very reason that Nie Huaisang was also slow to discover that Your Excellency's behavior became even more unpredictable when two of those three people were alone.
The first time Nie Huaisang saw Wen Ruohan jump up and drag his youngest son behind a wall he will admit that it was surprising.
At the time, he had only wanted to sneak into his room to avoid a practical class from Lan Qiren, yet he had received something far more valuable than a little free time to paint some fans.
He had stumbled upon a monumental track.
Not only that, he had also received the privilege of seeing Second Young Master of Wen Sect's face distort into something that he had only seen once on one of his walks in Qinghe, when an old man who was normally walking around there had a heart attack.
Either way, from that moment on, Nie Huaisang realized that Wen Ruohan's attention was focused on two people; Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji.
He would never admit it, but was slightly disappointed when he found out. And it is that his first impulse was to distrust the intentions that the Older Wen might have, after all, why keep an eye on two of the most talented young people in the current cultivation world?
To Second Young Master Nie, realizing that the person he had once come to appreciate not only for making life easier in Cloud Recesses, but also for being the only one who really paid attention to him when he was babbling about things that he liked them might have bad intentions towards one of his closest friends and his... whatever Lan Wangji of Wei Wuxian is currently, it feels like a betrayal.
Fortunately or unfortunately (Nie Huaisang was still unsure) Wen Ruohan's actions soon proved to him that, as was becoming customary lately, he had thought too much.
Seeing his eldest smile every time those two were together as he did his best to push away whoever was approaching them, and strive to create opportunities for them to be alone while also prohibiting everyone from stepping on the library it made it impossible to ignore his intentions.
Wen Ruohan, the most powerful Cultivator in the world, and who everyone feared... was just playing matchmaker.
Second Young Master Nie, seeing the Senior's clumsy attempts could not help but adopt a complicated frame of mind.
On the one hand, he was relieved, since the trust that his companions had placed in Major Wen had not been in vain... but on the other, Nie Huaisang couldn't help feeling like a fool. Did Your Excellency really have so much free time that he wanted to bring together two incredibly dense young men?
But more importantly, was that all he could think of? If that was the case, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but wonder how Wen Ruohan ever got married, let alone have children. Wasn't that all he was doing things that only an innocent and inexperienced boy would think of?
That was weird enough already, but Nie Huaisang would later discover something that really made him wonder if he hadn't died long ago and arrived in a parallel world.
Wen Ruohan... was chasing Lan Qiren?
The first time Nie Huaisang saw Wen Ruohan converse with Lan Qiren in the company of Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin he thought
it was... shocking.
Later, when he saw them interact, he thought, like anyone else, that little by little they had developed a friendship.
However, when the days passed and he saw Your Excellency turn into a completely different person with Lan Laoshi around him... it was evident that he was wrong.
That Wen Ruohan to adopt a dignified and cordial disposition in the presence of Lan Qiren was normal, as anyone in their five senses who feared punishment or reproach would shut their mouth and bring out his good manners.
What was strange was witnessing how his gaze focused on him every time he appeared and how long it took to leave him when he walked away, like a lost puppy, or hear him agree with whatever he said. And if to that was added the fact that he would reprimand anyone who dared to call him 'Old Lan' and would correct him while praising his appearance, principles, among other things... well, not noticing it would be negligent of his part.
-Young Master Nie.- He heard the voice of the person who had been haunting his thoughts calling him.- Are you okay?
Nie Huaisang nodded and looked around him. Lost as he was in his thoughts, he hadn't even realized how they had walked together until they ended up in the same place in the competition.
-Y-Your Excellency.- Nie Huaisang began to stutter, hoping it wasn't too late to start acting like he was terrified.
-You, What? - Wen Ruohan asked with obvious curiosity.
Of what, Nie Huaisang had no idea.
-I-I... I-I...- Second Young Master Nie continued, hoping that Wen Ruohan would stop him and reassure him by explaining what the hell he wanted to talk to him.
However, this one did not. On the contrary, he just stood there, looking at him with admiration? At this point Nie Huaisang wasn't sure what was going through the Head Cultivator's head.
-I-I... I don't know, I don't know... I really don't know! - The only Nie present finally scream, covering his face.
Shivering, Nie Huaisang waited, but Senior Wen continued without issuing a reply, making it impossible for him to know how to proceed.
Giving up first, Nie Huaisang moved one of his fingers to peek between them and almost jumped upon discovering his Senior staring at him in consideration.
-Y-Your Excellency? - He unconsciously blurted out.
-Oh, it's nothing, it's just...- Wen Ruohan started to say before stopping to think about his words.- How do I explain it... it's impressive.
Not knowing what he was talking about, Nie Huaisang finally withdrew his hands. He had a feeling that he was just embarrassing himself.
-Why... did you bring me here?
Wen Ruohan did not immediately reply. He first sat down and settled next to the tree he used to do and waited for him to do the same.
Once they were both comfortable, he answered him.
-Let's get straight to the point.- He blurted out.- I need help and you're the only one who can help me.
Truly surprised this time, Nie Huaisang was about to ask for an explanation when the Wen raised his hand, stopping him.
-Aren't you curious about why the Wen Ruohan you met is so different from the one he is in front of you?
Not knowing if it was a real question or not, Nie Huaisang chose to remain silent.
-It's a long story, but it can be summed up as a strange case of qi deviation. One that lasted a long, long time.
-I don't understand.- Nie Huaisang admitted. And it is that what he was hearing did not make sense.
-It does not matter, after all, it is not important. What you need to know is that now I am much better and that for everything to continue going well I need your help.
-I don't know how I can help.- Nie Huaisang replied, not pretending at all. For the first time, he really didn't know anything.
As if he was reading his mind, Wen Ruohan laughed.- I don't need much, just your intelligence.
-My intelligence.- Whispered Nie Huaisang incredulously, as it was the first time anyone had alluded to his intelligence.
-As you know, I am the strongest cultivator in the world.- Wen Ruohan pointed out, without any hint of arrogance, just sincerity.- I don't know how far I am from achieving immortality, but maybe not too far since I recently had an experience very... unusual.
Nie Huaisang did not reply, he only limited himself to slapping his fan against his chin as he thought.
Was that what triggered this whole situation?
-More exactly, I had a dream. A dream about the future.
Faced with such a statement, not even Second Young Master Nie was able to remain calm.
Whether that dream was true or not, Wen Ruohan shouldn't say it, just like that. Not when those words would have a great impact on him and his Sect from spreading.
-It might just be a dream, but due to the events that occurred in it I would rather take it seriously.- He continued, not caring about the waves he had generated in Nie Huaisang's normally calm mind.
Glancing sideways at the grimace on Senior's face and recalling his recent actions, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but be curious, what the hell had Wen Ruohan seen?
As if listening to his question, Wen Ruohan didn't keep him waiting.
-To summarize, we all ended up dead.- He blurted out without any kind of tact or consideration.- My childrens, the entire QishanWen and YunmengJiang Sects, with the exception of Jiang Wanyin, some Lan, very few Jin, your brother, me, and many, many more.
Closing his eyes, Nie Huaisang sighed.
There weren't many people who could take such a thing seriously, however, fortunately for Wen Ruohan, Second Young Master Nie was someone who knew how to keep an open mind.
Besides, there were very few things he wouldn't do to keep his brother safe.
Thinking like this, why not listen to what Wen Ruohan had to say?

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan closed the book that one of the invited disciples had left there and, with a grimace, wedged it onto one of the bookshelves in the library.
Once he finished, he sighed and went to another to do the same.
-U-uncle.- He heard Wen Ning's voice behind his back for maybe the third or fourth time.- I-if you want I can help you...
Wen Ruohan was about to blurt out something nasty, but he managed to stop himself. Wen Ning was not to blame for anything that was happening. In fact, his adorable nephew had been nothing but perfect. An obedient boy who was unlucky enough to have an irresponsible uncle.
Turning around, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but feel guilty. Watching Wen Ning and the juniors copy the rules had been fun at first, but now... they looked so pitiful.
Everything had started seven days ago. After Wen Ruohan woke up from his party... no, from his private meeting, he naively thought that everything would be fine, and that the First Jade of Lan, while he would never overlook it, would be gentle enough not to punish him too much.
Needless to say, he was right. Lan Xichen, as his future heir to the Sect was aware that he could not overlook such a great infraction, but likewise, he also knew that it was better not to go too far. Not when the offending party was not only the largest and most powerful Sect Leader, but also the Chief Cultivator.
It was for this reason that the first Jade of Lan suffered a horrible headache for a long time, because no matter how much he thought he could not find a proper penalty.
Fortunately or unfortunately, he didn't have to. And it is that such a task fell to his uncle, who had somehow found out about everything that happened.
Wen Ruohan would never know, but he had been the first person to make the heir of the Lan Sect so miserable. Because on the one hand, Lan Xichen couldn't help but be relieved that he had left the case in the hands of someone else, but on the other... he couldn't help feeling that all his suffering was in vain.
Either way, to sum up how they all ended up like this; the news leaked out, Lan Qiren found out, and more importantly, he exploded.
If it weren't for Wen Ruohan admitting to his mistakes and taking full responsibility for what happened, probably all the juniors involved would be in their respective sects not only being yelled at by their parents, but also lying down enduring back pain.
And is that the fury, or disappointment, if Wen Ruohan read the Lan Mayor correctly, was such that even he was about to be thrown from the mountain.
What's more, things escalated so much that if Lan Xichen had not taken his uncle at the right time, the latter would have killed all the elders of his Sect from a heart attack, after all, as people who passed the greatest part of their time in seclusion or immersed in their own world, they were unaware of the rumors surrounding Sect Leader QishanWen or the little friendship he had developed with his Functions Sect Leader. This being the case, it would not have been strange for them to think that Lan Qiren's actions were those of a madman crying out for a declaration of war by dropping Wen Ruohan, of all people, from Cloud Recesses.
It was only after Lan Qiren calmed down and listened to the opinions of others that he decided not to expel anyone. The juniors, who were 'threatened' and 'bullied' by Wen Ruohan to break the rules, were only ordered to copy the last three hundred times, while the main culprit was banned from being present in classes, and was also entrusted keep the library clean and orderly and supervise young people who 'have been harmed' by their fault.
Wen Ruohan, of course, was not bothered by something so insignificant. And it is that, compared to the little ones he came out very well.
The only thing that Wen Ruohan regretted was that all the progress he had made in getting closer to Lan Qiren had been lost. Since then, let alone come close, he had hardly been able to see the man's shadow, and the few times he did, he received nothing but a cold, painfully cordial greeting.
-It's okay A-Ning.- He sighed, refocusing his gaze on the front.- Don't worry about me.
Wen Ning was about to reply when he felt a hand land on his shoulder. Surprised, he looked at the culprit and was even more astonished upon meeting the gaze of Second Young Master Nie, who only shook his head.
Confused as to why Nie Huaisang of all people was advising him to drop the matter, but knowing that perhaps it was for the best, Wen Ning took one last look at his uncle's back and continued to copy.
Nie Huaisang, on the other hand, stared at Wen Ruohan for a long time, and would have continued to stare if it weren't for a ball of paper hitting his head.
Sighing, Sect Leader Nie's permanent headache reached out his hand and, after grabbing and unfolding the paper, read.
‘Nie-Xiong! Why are you looking at Major Wen so much? Did he bully you before?'
Knowing immediately who sent the note, Nie Huaisang looked in Wei Wuxian's direction.
The latter, unlike his fellows in crime, didn't even bother to copy. In fact, from his posture and his sleepy eyes he seemed to be just waking up from a nap.
Shaking his head, Nie Huaisang wrote the same answer that he had given him each time he asked about what he had talked to the Chief Cultivator about, and concentrated on his copy, ignoring the pout the YunmengJiang's Chief Disciple made upon receiving the note.
-Jiang Cheng! - He whispered and yelled at his brother, who unlike him had been fulfilling his punishment.- Nie-Xiong still refuses to tell me!
Jiang Wanyin, without bothering to look at his brother, rolled his eyes and kept swinging the brush.- Why bother? If you want to know so much, go and ask to Your Excellency.
Annoyed by his Didi's lack of curiosity, Wei Wuxian sighed and inadvertently looked in Wen Ruohan's direction.
This one, just like before he went to sleep, kept wandering around the bookshelves, probably figuring out where the hell to put the few books and scrolls that had been left on the desks in the morning.
Curious to know what Your Excellency and his friend had talked that day and needing to get up to stretch his legs, Wei Wuxian briefly considered whether it was a good idea to follow his brother's advice, and, coming to the conclusion that he would not die if he did it... He did it. Ignoring his punishment, he walked in the direction of authority.
-Major Wen.
Wen Ruohan, clearly not surprised to see the biggest troublemaker on record by the Lan Sect, stopped what he was doing and gave his undivided attention.
-What's up? - He asked with much less energy than he usually showed.
Realizing that he would get nothing if he asked now, Wei Wuxian decided to put off asking his questions for later.
-Is something wrong? - He asked instead.- You doesn't look very good.
Wen Ruohan was about to reply that he was fine, when he realized that maybe talking to Wei Wuxian wouldn't be so bad. Didn't he also suffer the indifference of a Lan on a daily basis?
Of course, the circumstances were different, and Lan Wangji's feelings were also very different from those of the superb Lan who had come to get his attention, but... wasn't it better to vent? And, more importantly, wasn't it better to guide Wei Wuxian for the future?
Suddenly perking up at this thought, Wen Ruohan tossed the books he was holding onto one of the desks and dragged the Chief Disciple of the Jiang Sect in the direction of a table away from the others.
-You guys.- He said in the direction of the curious who pretended to write when instead they had their ears wide open and looked at them askance.- Have a few minutes of rest.
And, without any explanation or anything else to say, he walked away, though not before giving a glance at Nie Huaisang, who sighed and nodded imperceptibly.
Certain that no one would come to bother them now, Wen Ruohan pushed the still surprised Wei Wuxian to sit down and, not caring about anything other than the mission he set for himself, dropped down in front of him.
-You're right.- Was the first thing he said.- I'm not very well.
-Is it because of the punishment? - Asked the younger of the two with understanding.
Smiling slightly, Wen Ruohan denied.- The punishment is...- He thought briefly before deciding to continue with the truth.- A shit, but it's not that important.
Gaping, Wei Wuxian did not reply.
Wen Ruohan thought that he must still be caught up in the way he spoke, so he took advantage of moving on.
-It's just that... Lan Qi... Lan Laoshi hasn't spoken to me these last few days.- He confessed, and no matter how hard he tried he couldn't help the grimace that formed on his face.
-It's... hard to believe that someone like you would want someone like Lan Qiren to talk to you.- The purple clothed disciple blurted out once he recovered.
-Why? Aren't you also looking for Second Young Master Lan to speak to you?
-That is different! - The young man yelled before remembering where he was.- Lan Zhan is... much funnier than his uncle.- He continued with a much more appropriate tone of voice.
Seeing Wei Wuxian suddenly blush, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but laugh.- You don't like making Master Lan angry too? How do they differ?
Wei Wuxian, remembering that indeed, teasing Lan Qiren was also one of his hobbies, sighed.
-It's... different.- He repeated.- Annoy Master Lan is very simple, and I only do it to avoid his classes. Lan Zhan... is not like that. He doesn't react easily to anything I do, so I have to think hard. Plus I feel good when he does it because I know I'm the only one who can see his pretty face twist like that. Can you believe that the other day he yelled at me that he was "shameless" just because I called him "Lan Er-Gege"? There is also that time he...
Seeing how Wei Wuxian started talking non-stop about Lan Wangji, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but stare at him in amazement.
Was this also the case in the original story? - He wondered.- If so... How the hell did it take his so long to discover his feelings?
Wen Ruohan, unwilling to interrupt the boy, looked briefly in Nie Huaisang's direction and, as if he was feeling it, turned around.
Intelligent as he was, the future head-shaker only needed to briefly sweep the pair with his gaze to understand what was happening. Satisfied with Your Excellency's plight, Nie Huaisang made a mental note to give Wei Wuxian a nice gift later, after all, it felt great to see the man who after dropping a bomb the size of Qishan had left as if nothing, trusting that he would sort everything out on his own.
Hiding an unpleasant smile that did not match his personality, Nie Huaisang rolled his eyes and, without any consideration for Wen Ruohan, made a 'hurry up' gesture with his hands.
-I see you get along very well with him.- The depressed Sect Leader Wen interrupted when Wei Wuxian stopped for breath.
-Major Wen, are you listening to me? Lan Zhan hates me.- The dejected young man sighed.
-How the hell did you come to that conclusion? - Wen Ruohan blurted out, unable to avoid venting the frustration that he had accumulated for so long after reading the novel and seeing with his own eyes his favorite couple laying the foundations for the monumental misunderstandings that the future would bring. For a moment, the Chief Cultivator even had the urge to grab him by the shoulders and shake him until he understood, but he managed to hold back.
-If Second Young Master Lan hated you, wouldn't he have asked someone else to oversee your punishments? - It was what he said instead.
-That...
-If he hated you.- He cut him off.- Would he listen to what you have to say? Wouldn't it be easier to silence you from the start?
-But...
-If he hated you.- He continued as if he couldn't hear him at all.- Would he look at you the way he does when he thinks you're not looking? He slow down his steps on purpose when you yell his name and go to meet him? Would he save the silly notes you throw at him in class? Would he memorize it and believe everything you tell him? Would he care about you like he does? Would he intercede for you when his uncle wanted to expel you?
Excited as he was about for blurt it all out, Wen Ruohan didn't even give Wei Wuxian time to reply.
-Have you ever thought that he might be confused? - He inquired more gently when he saw the wide eyes of the boy who now, he remembered, only he was sixteen years old.- Besides you, have you seen anyone approach Lan Er-Gongzi? During my stay here at least, I've only seen him with you, his brother and his uncle. Because of who he is and how he behaves, isn't it obvious that everyone admires him from a distance or is afraid of him? For someone who may never have had a close friend, isn't it normal to not know what to say when someone like you suddenly approaches you? Isn't it normal to think that you will walk away from him sooner or later when you discover that he is not as ‘interesting’ as everyone else did? As someone who grew up under the care of his uncle and learned that rules were the most important thing, I ask you Young Master Wei, isn't it normal to get upset with the person who came along and trampled on the beliefs of a lifetime?
Wei Wuxian, not expecting Wen Ruohan to give him such a lecture suddenly couldn't help but be speechless. Partly because of surprise, and partly because, every time he thought about what he had said he realized that he was right.
He... hadn't considered Lan Zhan or his feelings at all. He was always the one who came and went screaming whatever he wanted.
-I-I... I-I...- Stuttered Wei Wuxian, who didn't seem to be looking at Wen Ruohan at all.- Lan Zhan... he really must hate me now.
-Oh please! Are you serious? - Wen Ruohan asked impressed by that way of thinking.
-I... must have bothered him.- Wei Wuxian explained.- I should apologize.
-You don't have to.- Wen Ruohan sighed, considering again the idea of shaking Wei Wuxian until his neurons started working. How could a person be so bright and so… dumb? - All you have to do is go to Lan Er-Gongzi and tell him that you are serious about approaching him.
You have to make sure that he knows what things are a joke, and what things are true. Who knows, maybe he was upset because he thought you walked up to him to laugh with your friends.
-No! I would never do that! - Wei Wuxian answered immediately.
-I know, brat.- He snorted.- But does he know?
Wei Wuxian considered it for a moment and, when Wen Ruohan thought he would finally answer, he jumped up.- I have to go with Lan Zhan.- He blurted out, and, not caring about anything else, ran out of the library.
-Wei Wuxian! - Wen Ruohan heard Jiang Wanyin shout.- Where do you think you're going?! Wei Wuxian!
Go, Young! - Wen Ruohan thought, about to raise his hand to wipe an imaginary tear.- Go and follow your heart!
-Major Wen...- Nie Huaisang said suddenly, drawing his attention back to the room.- Shouldn't you... supervise us while we copy? Is it okay that Wei-Xiong left like this?
Turning pale, Wen Ruohan ran to the door, but it was too late.
-Shit.- He cursed.- I missed a duck.
-A duck? - He heard some of the youngsters repeat in confusion.
-Was there really a duck here?
-You're stupid?
-So?
-It's obvious that Your Excellency doesn't feel good...
-Didn't he mean Wei-Xiong?
-How does Wei-Xiong look like a duck?
Sighing, Wen Ruohan realized that he had a long afternoon ahead of him. However, he could console by telling himself that maybe, and only maybe, if Wei Wuxian spoke clearly and Lan Wangji listened to him to the end, his favorite couple would be one step closer to happiness.
For now, it would be better to focus on himself. What did he have to do to make that stubborn goat forgive him?

Chapter Text

The Unfortunate Experiences of the Ex Tyrant - Extra N ° 1

Ze Minrui, objectively speaking, was a normal man.
As one person among billions, he lived an ordinary life.
He grew up with two loving parents, an annoying older sister, and an adorable younger sister.
He had a good, peaceful, and frankly shameful childhood, as well as good friends, a few friends, and a couple of girlfriends.
He also had rich and diverse experiences and went through several different phases while trying to find himself, only to end up becoming an accomplished otaku.
Because yes, Ze Minrui was a man who, despite being 25 years old, still enjoyed reading Asian-origin comic books and novels, as well as watching their animations.
However, though ordinary, he was still peculiar in his way.
Ze Minrui was an adult who, not content with making his passion a mere hobby, raised his voice and said that he wanted to be a writer.
Such a thing was not an easy thing to do. However, Ze Minrui was not a person to give up on something like that. Just like a character in a manhwa, "To hell with circumstances, I'll create opportunities", Ze Minrui made that his motto.
As a man with an extremely stubborn and persistent personality, no matter what was, he would always strive to make what he said come true. It was in this way that, for years he survived countless sleepless nights, and went from creating disastrous mindless skeletons to just fine-tuning details of an above-average work that, at the time, would begin his relatively successful career as a writer and novelist.
Of course, this was all if looked him from an objective point of view.
From a subjective point of view, or from Wen Ruohan's, this person "Ze Minrui" was nothing more than a disgusting mortal.
And not only him. All the people in this strange new world were mere insignificant ants that his past self could have killed with the flick of a finger.
As a man who experienced the feeling of being on top of the world and who came close to achieving what no other of his predecessors had ever achieved, it was more than a little surprising to wake up one day to find himself in a completely different place as a bad imitation of an evil spirit, only to finally be trapped in a scrawny, decaying body.
Shocking, horrible, degrading and, as much as he hated to admit it, pathetic.
As for how all this had happened... we had to go back about three months, when it all started.
Wen Ruohan, annoyed by the slowness with which his plans were progressing, summoned and gathered all the elders and ordered them to put another two or three small sects under his control, and if not possible simply purge them.
As soon as he was done with that, the great Chief Cultivator did so one day and retired to his room, where he took a long bath, put on clean clothes, and proceeded to meditate.
Nothing out of the ordinary.
Things went awry after that.
Concentrated as he was in meditation, Wen Ruohan wouldn't open his eyes until he accomplished something, however little it may be these days. And is that, for some reason unknown to him and Wen Qing, meditation had long ago ceased to be effective for him.
Either way, Wen Ruohan hadn't stopped trying. Not when he knew he was only a few steps away from achieving immortality.
How important was damaging his meridians in the process? To solve inconveniences like those was that he kept Wen Qing alive.
Be that as it may, Wen Ruohan had gone to meditate, and at some point he must have lost consciousness because the next thing he knew was that when he opened his eyes he was no longer in the palace. In fact, he was nowhere remotely similar or close to it.
The first thing Wen Ruohan had seen when he came to this horrible world was... a narrow place. Narrow, poorly lit, and strangely eye-catching, because while eye-catching, it was so in a different way than the ostentation he was used to.
The then still unconscious ex Chief Cultivator had only needed one look at those intense blinding colors, strange furnishings, simplistic decorations, and the dirty white cat sprawled on what appeared to be a throne of his own to know that, whatever it was happening, he wasn't going to like it in the least.
And he was not wrong.
Back then, waking up in that kind of environment had already been disorienting enough, after all, it managed to leave him, of all people, in a daze. Not only that, the place and the circumstances achieved what nothing and no one had ever achieved, namely; leaving him speechless and bewildered to such an extent that he completely forgot to explode.
Of course, being who he was, it didn't take him long to pull himself together. His temperament, above all, was the first to catch up with his new reality, for when he noticed that his cultivation had disappeared he was on the verge of exploding.
Somewhat understandable when you discover that all your hard work, as well as all your ambitions and goals, had collapsed...
Frankly, being thrown without preparation into that situation was only natural to Wen Ruohan, someone who already had a short fuse, to have the urge to destroy everything in his path.
Forget the urge, he tried.
Blinded by anger and bewilderment, the Ex Chief Cultivator had tried to grab one of the objects that appeared to be a much smaller and more portable version of his throne and smash it against the wall, only to find that there were still many more surprises ahead to find out.
Remembering and thinking about the embarrassing situation at that time, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but wince.
Back then, the respected leader of the QishanWen Sect not only failed miserably in his outburst, he even nearly lost his face. Of course, it wasn't exactly his fault.
How could he know that his hand would go through it?
About three months ago, Wen Ruohan had not only traveled to a whole new world, but had also lost all cultivation, and if that wasn't enough, not even his body stayed with him.
Yes, the one who was once the most powerful man in the world, overnight had turned into an evil spirit. And a extremely weak one at that.
However, the surprises did not end there.
It didn't take long for Wen Ruohan to discover that whatever brought him here wanted to screw him big, as didn't settle for all of the above, but also added one last thing.
He couldn't get farther than 3 Zhang (10 mts) from the owner of the house in which he woke up. Being tied to a person was bad enough, more so for someone like him who always go and did what he wanted. However, when the person in question was essentially dead and connected to what Wen Ruohan now knew, it was a bunch of technological gadgets that prevend that empty shell called person completely perishing, well, even he learned to appreciate small concessions...
The first few days, he was furious. He tried everything. But at the end not mention return to his world, he couldn't even walk through the door of what was apparently a community infirmary.
At two weeks, Wen Ruohan simply sat down and studied the mortal who should be the key to his stay here.
At two weeks two days, Wen Ruohan give up. What was interesting about sitting next to a man who might never wake up? Instead, he collected information.
He listened to people in neighboring rooms, as well as the family of the man in question.
A month later, Wen Ruohan found himself much calmer. So much so that even he felt something was wrong. His mind, which would normally be filled with worries and plans, was strangely calm.
How long had it been since he could think clearly?
When two months had passed since his arrival, Wen Ruohan had already resigned himself. His life prior as a Sect Leader seemed to be a distant dream, but he knew that was not. Not when his robes and appearance were the same as what he was used to.
At two and a half months, Wen Ruohan had learned many things about this new reality that he was facing. Not only that, he had also learned many things from the family of the man who still kept his eyes closed.
Calm as he was lately, Wen Ruohan still was enough cold to disdain the stupidity of people who believed that the person laying on that bed would hear everything they were saying.
It was only with a week remaining to the three months when Wen Ruohan felt it. It started out as a nuisance, then turned into something like a slight tug, and finally turned into a colossal force that dragged him into unconsciousness.
Wen Ruohan didn't expect to wake up after that, but he did.
He wishes he hadn't, after all, that was the beginning of real hell for him.
He, Wen Ruohan, the last leader of the great QishanWen Sect, the most talented man in an entire generation, the youngest Chief Cultivator in history... had become a full-fledged mortal.
He had become the man named Ze Minrui.

Chapter Text

-Well brats.- Wen Ruohan said while clapping cheerfully.- Everyone except Wei Wuxian is free to go and breathe boredom out of here.
The young people, who until just moments ago were ecstatic at the end of their punishment, could not help but become depressed again as they remembered that, although they would be freed from that torture, they were still in Cloud Recesses.
All except Wei Wuxian, who despite being happy to have Lan Zhan back to supervise him, still didn't feel comfortable knowing that everyone else would stop copying those horrible rules, and was gloating.
Seeing that his thoughtless words had destroyed the spirits of those who had now become his adorable ducklings who followed him wherever he went, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but scratch his head, giving Wen Ning a helpful look.
His nephew, of course, did not disappoint him.
Wen Ning, the cute and lovable Wen Ning, pushed aside the awkwardness of being the center of attention and raised his hand to make himself noticed.- Y-young masters.- He stuttered.- M-my uncle said he was willing to invite you all to Caiyi City to c-celebrate.- He continued to shrink more and more.
As soon as Wen Ning finished speaking there was a moment of silence and then all the youths exploded.
-Major Wen is great!
-Your Excellency, I will definitely dedicate my life to you!
-Wen Gongzi, you really have a good uncle!
-Does that mean we can eat for free?
Wen Ning, who was suddenly congratulated and praised by a couple of enthusiastic Juniors, couldn't help but be embarrassed, but he was happy anyway.
Wen Ruohan was no different. Seeing those innocent youngs jumping for something as simple as an exit and seeing that Wen Ning looked much calmer and more animated than he did when he first saw him, the current Sect Leader Wen felt satisfied.
-That is not fair! - Wei Wuxian yelled suddenly.- Senior Wen, you can't do this!
-Wei Wuxian! - Jiang Wanyin yelled at him.- Don't make a fuss. Weren't you the one who, instead of copying, preferred to sleep? Well now don't complain.
Grimacing, Wei Wuxian crossed his arms and sulked.
Wen Ruohan naturally couldn't help but want to mess with him.
-Don't worry Young Master Wei.- He smiled.- We can always bring you something.
Looking at Senior's clearly mocking face of his, Wei Wuxian snorted.- I don't need it.
Laughing, Wen Ruohan beckoned to him and, when he reluctantly approached, whispered.- I'm doing you a favor, brat. When you finish your punishment you can ask Lan Er Gongzi to come with you.
With those words, Wei Wuxian's feigned anger immediately vanished. However, the sudden excitement did too. In fact, he looked depressed.- But... Lan Zhan won't go with me.
-Didn't you say they got along better after clarifying things? - Asked the Chief Cultivator in confusion.
After everything he had done for those two, it would be the last straw to get screwed!
-Yes.- Wei Wuxian stated quickly.- But I'm not sure he'll agree to go with me to the City.
Remembering that little Lan Wangji would never spoil Wei Wuxian in the same way as Hanguang-Jun, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but worry.
-Maybe... could you act miserable? - He asked suddenly.- Yes, it would be better if you cry.
At those words, Wei Wuxian couldn't help but give Your Excellency a strange look. In fact, now that he thought about it better he realized that there were many peculiar things about the Major's behavior. Especially when it came to Lan Zhan.
Wen Ruohan, oblivious to the absurd direction in which Wei Wuxian's thoughts were going, nodded.- Yes, if you act like this I'm sure Lan Er Gongzi will accompany you. However, whatever you do, don't mention the girls.
Not knowing why, Wei Wuxian nodded. Just in time to notice that everyone had fallen silent watching him and Wen Ruohan whisper.
Coughing, Wen Ruohan smoothed down his robes and shooed them away.- What are you waiting for? Move, or we will be late.
The young men, putting their curiosity aside, rushed out, not realizing that three people had been left behind.
In the now empty library, Jiang Wanyin looked at his brother with slight concern. And it is this, after his talk with Wen Ruohan had turned pale and did not seem to react.
-Wei Wuxian? - He called him with much less intensity than would be expected of him.
Nie Huaisang, who was the other person who had been left behind, stared at Wei Wuxian too, who didn't seem to notice them. In fact, YunmengJiang's main disciple seemed to have stopped breathing.
-Wei Wuxian ?! - Jiang Cheng called him again.- Oi! Wei Wuxian! What did Wen Ruohan tell you ?!
At the mention of Your Excellency, Wei Wuxian finally seemed to return from wherever he had been. He slowly turned his head and looked at his brother and friend with wide eyes.- Major Wen... he...- He murmured still in shock.- Do you think he... does he like Lan Zhan?
At his words, a long silence settled in the library. It was only when Jiang Wanyin recovered that the noise returned in full force.
-You! - The heir of the Jiang Sect pointed it out as he had never done before.- What nonsense are you saying?!
Nie Huaisang, surprised by the levels of unconsciousness his friend could reach, couldn't help but drop his fan.- Wei-Xiong... maybe... you should think better of it?
Wei Wuxian, a bit calmer now, couldn't help but hold onto the point of him.- No, think about it. Isn't Senior Wen always looking for Lan Zhan with his eyes? Doesn't he always try to get close to Master Lan? I've even seen him chatting with Lan Xichen! Why would he do that if he wasn't interested in Lan Zhan!
Jiang Wanyin couldn't help but sputter, but remembering that Wen Ruohan had indeed been haunting the Lan family he couldn't help but hesitate a bit.
-It's... it's impossible.- He affirmed, although with much less confidence than before.
-I thought it was strange that he was giving me advice to get closer to Lan Zhan.- Wei Wuxian kept muttering to himself.- So that's why. He didn't want the person he likes to be alone...
Nie Huaisang, seeing the contemplative gaze from both brothers couldn't help but sigh.
Apparently he and Wen Ruohan had a long way to go.

Chapter Text

Just as children seek to imitate what they see on television, Wen Ruohan, a former otaku at heart, always wanted to imitate the things he saw in his favorite novels or manga.
And it was only today, in the Caiyi markets, that he was able to experience something similar to one of them.
Growing up in a middle-class family and then moving out on his own to end up in the same, Ze Minrui always wanted to get rich and go somewhere, point with his two index fingers and say 'From here to here. I want it all'.
However, it was only in his second life as Wen Ruohan that he was able to let go of the stresses of his job and enjoy a wealthy life.
What better than to have a bag of gold just by asking for it? What in the world could be more satisfying than shedding money without worry?
Wen Ruohan had discovered the answer. Nothing. Nothing was better than that.
Like a man of his word, as soon as he tacitly consented to what Wen Ning said in the library, the current Chief Cultivator completely ignored his sad and slightly chilling plans to spy on Lan Qiren from the shadows and decided to invite those nice young men over the City instead.
Striving to make what he said come true, Wen Ruohan didn't even bother to change out of his robes and, with a few words, he led the noisy young men in the direction of the City as soon as they left the library.
Of course, he didn't stop there.
While walking through the market and witnessing how some more than excited Juniors ran from here to there between the stalls that caught their attention with bright and greedy eyes, Wen Ruohan decided to take out the increasingly lighter Qiankun bag that he had prepared before leaving Qishan and proceeded to throw the money away.
Literally.
-Major Wen! Here! I want this! - Shouted another of the disciples belonging to the smaller Sects.
The current Sect Leader Wen, having gotten used to those words, took out another gold coin without blinking and, not caring about anything other than pleasing those hyperactive little youths, threw it in the direction where the voice was coming from. Only to repeat his actions over and over again.
It was only when the youngsters couldn't get any more stuff in their bags that he finally stopped.
Tired, but still excessively pleased to lead the world's largest, and therefore richest Sect (LanlingJin still lacked a bit) Wen Ruohan sighed and, feigning discontent, urged the boys to walk in the direction of a restaurant.
-Major Wen! - He heard that they called him behind his back.
Recognizing the voice as Nie Huaisang's, Wen Ruohan turned around.
-Young Master Nie... did you just arrive? - He asked when he remembered that, in fact, on the way he had seen neither the future head-shaker nor the heir of the YunmengJiang Sect.
-Yes... Jiang-Xiong and I stayed for a while talking with Wei-Xiong.- The youngest of the Nie brothers replied, waving his fan uncomfortably.
Squinting at the hunch that Nie Huaisang would tell him something he didn't want to hear, Wen Ruohan asked.- And well?
Grinning a smile uglier than crying, but deep in anticipation of Wen Ruohan's reaction, Nie Huaisang confessed- He... he thinks you're in love with Lan Er Gongzi.
Staring blankly at the Nie in front of him, Wen Ruohan blinked once, twice, three times before that words actually clicked on his head.- What the fuck?! - He released without being able to control himself.
Nie Huaisang, seeing how his Senior began to spew incomprehensible words and pacing back and forth with obvious frustration and disbelief, hid his smile behind his fan and tried to comfort him.- Your Excellency... it is not your fault, Wei-Xiong... he is.- He thought for a moment before continuing.- Confused.
-Of course it's not my fault! - Wen Ruohan snapped, putting his hands to his head.- What the hell is wrong with that brat? First Mianmian and then me? Is his brain just full of talismans and inventions?
Realizing that Wen Ruohan was being much more forthcoming than usual, Nie Huaisang kept quiet and waited to hear something good.
Unfortunately, he was not so lucky.
And it is that Wen Ruohan had gone from cursing Wei Wuxian to simply asking - Was I really very subtle? Should I spell it out? Still not enough?
Fighting back the urge to laugh, Nie Huaisang slapped his fan against his chin and replied.- Senior Wen... maybe this is better?
-What do you mean?
-Think about it, isn't it easier for Wei Wuxian to realize his feelings if he feel some pressure?
-Pressure? - Wen Ruohan repeated.- Even if he needs it, it can't be me! I'm not a pedophile! Where would my reputation be?
'What reputation?' Nie Huaisang thought, but of course, not aloud.
-What's wrong with 'chasing' Lan Er Gonzi? It's not like someone is stupid enough to said anything on it in your presence.
Having calmed down, Wen Ruohan snorted.- Forget it. I don't want to be compared to Jin Guangshang of all people. Also, I don't want to create misunderstandings.
However, the real reason for refusing was very different.
What would become of him with the Lan that he really cared about if he heard that he was chasing his nephew? Even if he wanted to help his favorite couple reunite, he didn't want to throw his own happiness away!
Nie Huaisang, seeing that the older Wen would not change his mind, gave up.- So... what will you do now? Wei-Xiong was really worried.
-That damn and stupid blind brat.- The current Chief Cultivator sputtered under his breath.- Forget it, I think it's best to give him a cut-sleeved spring book and then use the bet to seduce Lan Wangji.
Impressed, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but cast aside his facade and reply.- Who would say that his excellence would be so bold?
Embarrassed that a kid said something like that to him, Wen Ruohan turned his back and walked in the direction of the restaurant, where probably all those little scoundrels were already swallowing without him.- It was a joke. Even if I do that idiot will think I'm trying to make Lan Wangji hate him to get close him to me or some nonsense like that.
Knowing that that would really be the case, Nie Huaisang chuckled and followed him.- Why not then focus on Wangji-Xiong? Even if he's a Lan, he can't be more dense than Wei-Xiong, right?
Remembering Lan Wangji's behavior in the novel, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but wince.
Why did he feel that this pair only shared one neuron?
-Alcohol.- He murmured, looking up at the ceiling.- It's not a lie when people say that this is the solution to all problems.
Wasn't Lan Wangji's acting drunk after all that allowed Wei Wuxian to ask himself important questions?
Seeing how things flowed after that in the original novel, Wen Ruohan thought that if he had the chance he should get Lan Qiren drunk as well.
Who knows? Maybe something interesting would end up happening.

Chapter Text

-Uncle, are you okay? – Wen Ruohan heard Wen Ning ask.

-Yes.- No.- I'm perfectly fine.- I want to die, he thought.

Wen Ning, smart as he was, did not buy his lie. However, given his nature, he did not blame it and instead preferred to resort to the art of subtlety.

-Y-you... you don't look good.

Wen Ruohan, sprawled as he was on the table in his nephew's room, could hardly look good.

In fact, he knew that if he had been a bit more unlucky, that is, if he had n't gotten hold of the body of the world's strongest cultivator who just happened to have an outstanding appearance, the image he would now project would be no different from a ferocious corpse...

-Okay, okay. You caught me.- The current Wen Ruohan murmured giving up.- It couldn't be worse.

-I-Is... something happened? - Wen Ning continued to ask carefully.

Sect leader QishanWen naturally tried to nod, but given his posture and the awkwardness that would result from carrying out even that small action he sighed and forced himself to at least sit up.

-Partly...- He replied still despondently.- It's just that...

It's just that everything is a mess.- He didn't say.

Well, if he had done it, he would have had to explain to his nephew the reason for things.

-A-Ning, have you heard any strange rumors lately? – It was what he released instead, following the example of his nephew in being subtle.

-Strange? – Repeated with obvious confusion the one who in another future ended up becoming the dreaded ghost general.

-You know...- Clarified the Chief Cultivator with a casual movement of his hand.- Of me.

Finally understanding what he meant, Wen Ning opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, but ultimately didn't. It was only after several seconds of hesitation under his uncle's expectant gaze that he finally looked away and answered.

-N-no...

-Seriously? -Asked the eldest Wen trying to contain the small curl at the corner of his lips before the obvious lie, as well as the comical but regrettable sight of his nephew shaking with nervousness.- How strange. Just a couple of days ago I heard from the disciples that it is common knowledge that I have gone crazy.- It was what he said once that he managed to hold back his laughter for fear of embarrassing (even more) the boy.

-N-no! – The latter jumped quickly while he waved his hands.- Th-that... th-they n-no...

-Calm down.- Wen Ruohan finally laughed.- You don't have to worry about that.

Still stressed, Wen Ning couldn't help but blink frantically. It was only when he realized that his uncle wasn't upset or sad that he allowed himself to breathe like his A-Jie had taught him to 'stay alive'.

-B-but...- He said in what Wen Ruohan believed, it was a tone bordering on tearful.- Y-your reputation...

-A-Ning.- The 'responsible adult' in the room called him.- It really doesn't matter. Unlike your real uncle, things like face and reputation aren't important where I come from.

-S-seriously?

-Really.- He confirmed before bursting out laughing.- In fact, there people embarrass themselves daily just because they can.

-O-oh...

-Besides, I'm happy that it's those rumors that are circulating.- Wen Ruohan confessed before he could stop himself, surprising not only himself, but Wen Ning as well.

Seeing the curious and transparent look in his nephew's eyes, the current leader of the QishanWen Sect realized that he had screwed up. And as much as he wanted to be honest with Wen Ning... How could he have the heart to explain to him that he'd rather be a lunatic than a pervert?

From his point of view, having such a conversation with him was no different than opening his eyes.

-You know.- He tried to fix his slip.- With your uncle's reputation you never know what people might come up with...

Wen Ning, thank goodness, seemed to believe his words, which made him happy and desperate in equal measure.

For one thing, he was glad he didn't have to engage in an awkward conversation with his nephew in which he would be forced to admit how he had lost sleep over the concern that a certain senior disciple would start spreading around his theory (or conclusion, given how sure he was about it) that he, the key figure of the current cultivation world had not only cut his sleeve, but had also decided to go after the Second Jade of Lan.

No, Wen Ruohan would rather bite his tongue and pass into his third life than have that conversation. Especially since most of the embarrassment he felt came from the fact that he was actually chasing after Second Jade's uncle...

However, on the other hand... he realized that his nephew was too gullible.

Apparently Wen Qing's overprotectiveness was not for nothing. Wen Ruohan could already imagine the headaches his niece must have experienced when she was a child, trying to keep an eye on a little Wen Ning who would surely have followed the first person who told him that had sweets for him.

Frankly speaking, the older Wen did not even want to think about what would happened to Wen Ning if he had been transported to the jungle that was modern society.

-By the way.- Wen Ruohan blurted out suddenly.- Have you heard from Wen Qing? We've been here a while now and that girl hasn't even deigned to write me a letter.

-S-she did.- Wen Ning replied once he recovered from the abrupt change of subject.

Surprised, Wen Ruohan watched Wen Ning stand up and take an envelope that he had placed on the bedside table.

-Should I consider this a display of filial piety? –Wen Ruohan asked, excited at the idea of receiving news from what was now his niece.

Giving the younger Wen no time to respond to his ramblings, he opened the letter and read quickly, only to end up wincing at the end.

-Uncle? – Wen Ning called with concern seeing how the emotion on his uncle's face plummeted.

-Your A-Jie is quite peculiar.- Wen Ruohan complained.- What kind of letter is this? She could at least greet me before she jumps to curse me and warn me that she will hang me outside the gates of the Nightless City if I don't come back soon and keep you safe.- He grumbled throwing the paper on the table.

-A-Jie s-seems to be a little stressed…- Wen Ning added.

-A-Ning.- Wen Ruohan called him.- It's official. You really are my favorite nephew.

-I-I…- He stammered, blushing.

-Come on, come on, I told you before.- The older Wen smiled, patting him on the head.- Even so, it seems that Wen Qing is doing well.- He declared, deciding to ignore the threatening summons.

-Yes...- Was all his nephew said before they both fell into an awkward silence.

Fortunately, the awkwardness didn't last long, as a knock on the door caught his attention.

-Wen Ning! – A loud voice was heard.

-Y-young master Wei.- Wen Ning replied surprised.- Y-you can come in.

-Have you seen Your Excellency? Zewu-Jun asked me to...- He said as soon as he entered, but stopped realizing that Wen Ning was not the only one in the room.

-Your Excellency.- He greeted stiffly. Needless to say, much more formal than a few days ago.

-Wei Gongzi.- The latter sighed.- I haven't seen you for days, have you been well?

-Y-yes. Very well. Excellent.- The main disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect replied, making him smile in spite of himself.

-What happened to Zewu Jun? - He inquired when it became clear that Wei Wuxian would not open his mouth.

-What-? Oh! Zewu-Jun asked me to inform you that he is looking for you and that wants to speak with you at the Hanshi.

-Do you know what is it about?

Had something happened?

-No...

Sighing, the current Chief Cultivator quickly stood up.

-Thank you.- He said to the boy before turning to see his nephew.- A-Ning, I won't bother you anymore. Have fun with Young Master Wei.

And, with a final nod to both of them, he withdrew.

Knowing that the First Jade of Lan would not call him if it was not important, and likewise, being aware that no emergency would occur in the next few years, Wen Ruohan had reason to believe that whatever awaited him in the Hanshi, it would be a good thing.

For this reason, full of expectations, he sped up. Not knowing that he was, in fact, right. Half.

Chapter Text

As Wen Ruohan made his way to the Hanshi thought of many scenarios that would await him once he met Zewu-Jun, however, the advertisement at a sudden conference in Qinghe was not one of them.

Of course, his confidence in coming to that conclusion came mostly from the fact that in the original story, while Lan Qiren did, in fact, have to leave the Sect to make way for the problem with the Water Abyss , it was weeks after the arrival of the invited disciples.

Had it been anything else, Wen Ruohan could still have overlooked it, since he obviously could no longer trust the original story to run its course with all his interference. But the thing was… how could he have expected a conference in Qinghe when the leader of the QingheNie Sect was sitting no more than a couple of meters away glaring at him, and surely fantasizing about strangling him if his grip on the cup of tea offered by the first Jade de Lan was an indication.

-I…- The current Chief Cultivator intervened once he managed to recover from his surprise.- When was this conference decided?

Wen Ruohan, being the dimensional foreigner that he was, wasn't sure how Sects or so-called conferences worked, but he didn't need to be a genius to know that such extravagant gatherings would normally be planned in advance, after all, Sects would need time to develop the preparations that would lead them to show off.

Obviously, the current QishanWen Sect Leader was aware that there was a possibility that it had been appointed before his arrival, but said probability was very low.

If there was a conference, it was more than certain that Wen Qing would have told him.

Unless… such a conference was suddenly planned, or else, his current Sect hadn't been invited to participate. No, cross that out.

Who would dare hold a conference without notifying the Chief Cultivator first?

Probably the original Wen Ruohan just ignored it and didn't plan to participate.

That being the case... why was he called here? Did they think that, given the turn in his personality, he might have changed his mind?

Confused, Wen Ruohan waited for someone to answer his question, but it seemed that none of the other three people present (namely Lan Xichen, Lan Qiren, and Nie Mingjue) planned to answer him.

Or at least, that would have been the case if two of them weren't members of the Lan Sect.

Wen Ruohan, despite being here for a while, hadn't had the time (or the desire) to read the thousands of rules carved into the stone wall, but even without being fully aware of them, he knew that there should be at least one that forbid ignoring someone, and likewise, there should be several more that urge to help someone in need.

Fortunately, before Wen Ruohan needed to resort to the art of subtlety like he did with his adorable nephew before coming here (and more than likely had a chance to embarrass himself), the first Jade of Lan left his cup of tea on the table.

-Your Excellency.- Coughed the one who within a couple of years would have officially become the youngest Sect Leader to take the mantle of the Lan Sect.- Did... did you forget? A month ago it was decided that there would be a conference in Qishan, but for certain... reasons, you changed your mind and decided to excuse...

Oh.

-Oh.- Wen Ruohan blurted out, doing his best to ignore the embarrassment he felt, and cursing the original Sect Leader Wen for not leaving him at least some information behind.

Was it too much to ask for a diary or at least a couple of key keepsakes?

-I remember now.- He lied shamelessly before drinking the now lukewarm tea.- Anyway, you must know that it is my niece who is currently taking charge of the QishanWen Sect.- He continued once he managed to think of something to wriggle out of.

He may well have become the Chief Cultivator in this world, but that did not mean that he was ready to deal with something of such magnitude. Especially since, regardless of where the conference was held, he would be the one to lead it.

-Your Excellency...- The first Jade de Lan replied with a slightly stiffer expression.- I think... I think you should attend.

Yes, there was definitely something wrong here.

Wen Ruohan, smart as he was, stared at the older Lan brother, who despite trying his best, still couldn't hide the abnormality from him.

Realizing this, the only Wen present turned to look at Nie Mingjue as well, only to find that Nie Mingjue had not changed his posture at all. The only thing different was that instead of glaring at him like before, he was now giving his a more than pronounced frown.

And lastly, the man that Wen Ruohan had not wanted to look at. Not because he was upset, but because he was afraid he wouldn't be able to look away, after all, while it hadn't been a long time, it still seemed like an eternity since the Oldest Wen had a chance to converse with the other Lan.

Lan Qiren, unlike his nephew's, did not show anything. In fact, he didn't even seem to be paying attention, as his gaze was fixed on the cup that, it seemed, he hadn't even touched.

Yes, there was definitely something wrong.

The current Wen Ruohan might not be used to think things through, but he still made the effort.

That was how, after thinking about it over and over again, he realized what the problem was.

To put it simply, the problem was him. Or rather, the original Wen Ruohan.

The GusuLan Sect would never put into words, as it would be rude (and against the rules), but they obviously didn't trust him. And, being that there was a conference not far away, it was obvious that Lan Qiren, being the acting head of his Sect, would have to show up. Which would leave his two young nephews and a pair of narrow-minded old men helpless with him, his sons, and the dreaded core-melting hand.

-I see.- Wen Ruohan murmured after a while, smiling bitterly.- You don't have to worry. I will go.

Wen Ruohan was not petty, but he would be lying if he said that he didn't feel good seeing the three people present there avert their eyes with something that was very close to guilt.

Having accomplished what those three set out to do, Lan Xichen was about to speak when Nie Mingjue beat his to it.

-Having reached an agreement, I don't think there is much more to say.- He announced getting up.- As I told you before, I will go to Qinghe first. As soon as I speak with Huaisang, I will leave to make preparations.

-Are you sure you don't want to stay a little longer? There is still time until the conference.- The first Jade de Lan responded much calmer than at the beginning of this impromptu meeting.

He is probably relieved.- Wen Ruohan thought to himself.

-No, I still have something to do.- He sighed.- Xichen. Lan Laoshi.- He said goodbye cupping his hands.- Wen Ruohan.- He finally grunted.

Smiling at such an amused scowl, the current Sect Leader Wen nodded before getting up to follow suit.

He had a letter to write to his niece after all.

A very, very important letter into which he would have to pour all his writing skills, as his life could very well be at stake. And it is that... how the hell to tell a more than stressed (and furious) Wen Qing that she would apparently have to go and lead a conference in Qinghe?

Yes, he would definitely risk his life. If he wasn't careful, Ze Minrui might well end up experiencing a third soon...

Having retreated from the Hanshi, as he walked, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but look at the sky.

His comfortable and pleasant stay in Cloud Recesses was about to end.

Of course, he had confidence in his abilities to make this only temporary.

Chapter Text

-... and remember, don't let anyone intimidate you. You are the only Wen who is allowed to break the rule of using your Sect's name or my own name to do whatever you want, okay? - Wen Ruohan repeated from what Wen Ning told, it was the twenty-third time.

-Yes, Uncle.- He answered softly, without any sign of annoyance or weariness.

Wen Ruohan, standing at the gates of Cloud Reccesses about to leave with Lan Qiren and two other disciples for Qinghe, couldn't help but pat the head of what he now considered to be the small source of his stress and worry.

To tell the truth Wen Ruohan, or rather, Ze Minrui also had a niece. However, compared to that cunning and independent brat who kept making use of her adorable appearance or her cunning to extort money from him or make fun of him, the cute and obedient Wen Ning was much more pleasing to the eye.

Sure, he still missed his original family, but since there wasn't much he could do about it, he could only take comfort in what he, thankfully, had managed to get here.

Of course, when Wen Ruohan used the term "luckily" he was referring only to his nephews, because with his children... there was still a very long way to go.

Thinking about it, the current leader of the Wen Sect retracted his hand from the bird's nest he had created in Wen Ning's hair while lost in thought and fixed his eyes on the pair of brothers that the original Wen Ruohan had left him behind.

-As for you two… -He suddenly exclaimed.- Xu'er, you will watch over your brother and prevent him from doing anything foolish.

-Yes, father.- Wen Xu replied directly.

He wasn't adorable at all.

-And you Chao'er, I hope you behave yourself and don't embarrass our Sect.

-Yes, father.- Wen Chao replied, doing his best, but finally failing to hide his impatience.

Wen Ruohan looked at him some more and had to bite his cheek to keep from laughing at seeing him panic.

Yes, his second son definitely couldn't wait for his father to leave once and for all.

For the sake of upholding his dignity as the cold and solemn Chief Cultivator that Wen Ruohan believed him to be, he averted his gaze from what he considered to have become his therapeutic stress ball, and stabbed it into the his traveling companion.

Seeing that Lan Qiren was still giving instructions to Lan Xichen, Wen Ruohan, with nothing else to do, fixed his attention on the group of ducklings that were crying and lamenting his departure a couple of meters away.

Unaware of the warm smile that escaped him, he walked over to say goodbye.

-Senior Wen!

-Your Excellency!

They all exclaimed at once.

-Why so much fuss? - Asked the older Wen. - I'll only be gone for a couple of days.

-Even if it's a couple of days! - One of the disciples of the smaller Sects came forward. -We will miss you Senior Wen!

Embarrassed by such a display of appreciation, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but mutter.

It seems that it was not just Wen Ning, all the children in this world were too pure.

In the 21st century, when was a young teenager seen shouting such embarrassing words in front of his friends? And when were said friends seen nodding one after the other instead of jumping to taunt him?

-How to miss me.- Wen Ruohan murmured.- You will only miss the things I gave you.

-That…- Some stuttered, blushing, not knowing what to say.

-Senior Wen.- Nie Huaisang intervened, saving his companions.- You should know that even without you we'll still manage to get things like that. Our feelings for you are sincere!– He finally concluded with rectitude and 'sincerity'.

Wen Ruohan, seeing the bright, elegant and inoffensive appearance of the head shaker seriously doubted his words.

However, seeing that at his words all the juniors nodded and consciously or unconsciously looked at the one who would become their new smuggler by default, Wen Ruohan let him pass, not knowing that the person who rescued the juniors a few moments ago was thanking them their sudden intervention from the bottom of his heart.

And it is that the second young master Nie was grateful that he could escape the suspicions and scrutinizing eyes of his elder.

That's not fair! - Thought the still green calculator pouting. He really meant what he said! The feelings that he and the others had towards Wen Ruohan were sincere. Now... what those feelings were, well, that was a different matter...

On the other hand, feeling how everyone suddenly turned to see him, Wei Wuxian, who until a moment ago had been lost in thoughts of him, woke up.

-What's happening?

The Juniors, seeing the troublemaker so confused, burst out laughing.

-Wei Gongzi.- Wen Ruohan called him.- Would you mind exchanging a few words with me?

-I don't think it's a good i...

-Alone.- Wen Ruohan interrupted him.

Nie Huaisang, taking the hint and eager to escape from there, fervently waved his fan at the others and shooed them away.

-What are you doing here? -He asked them.- Shouldn't they go for the list they wanted to give to His Excellency? Let's go!

-List? - Wen Ruohan repeated upon hearing it.- What list?

However it was too late, everyone had already rushed towards the bedrooms.

-RUNNING IS PROHIBITED IN CLOUD RECESSES! - He heard the voice of Lan Qiren, who apparently even with his back turned was able to perceive the offenders and turn around to admonish them.

The current Chief Cultivator, endowed with wonderful vision given his high cultivation, was able to see even from a distance as Lan Qiren's fair complexion turned a funny reddish hue, then gave way to a worrying, but no less lovely purple...

-Your Excellency.- Wei Wuxian's voice called him, bringing back to the present.- What do you want to talk to me about? -He smiled, but the Wen Major knew that it was not the dazzling smile that he had become accustomed to seeing.

Leaving the image of Lan Qiren for later, Wen Ruohan focused on what was in front of him: A young man in love, amazingly oblivious and willing to twist anything he said unless he spelled it for him.

-I'll be direct, Wei Gongzi.- Wen Ruohan began.- I heard from Nie Huaisang that you think I like Second Young Master Lan.

Shocked and terrified by Wen Ruohan's sudden words, Wei Wuxian only reacted after a few seconds.

Kneeling, the YunmengJiang Sect's head disciple apologized. -Your Excellency... I... I'm sorry I said that about you. The YunmengJiang Sect has nothing to do with this and...

-Wait, wait.- Wen Ruohan interrupted him, both shocked and annoyed.

Of course, his annoyance did not come from Wei Wuxian's wild conclusion, after all, he knew better than anyone how his brain worked and how many abysmal pits he had inside.

Wen Ruohan was annoyed at Wei Wuxian's conditioned response to take responsibility for not affecting the YunmengJiang Sect, after all, Wei Wuxian was his main disciple. A place that he had earned thanks to his talent and loyalty, things that his Sect should cherish and protect, not dismiss and reproach.

Hearing for the first time the seriousness and anger in the older man's voice, Wei Wuxian flinched.

He for the first time remembered that, despite his casual behavior, Wen Ruohan was still Wen Ruohan. The Great Sect Leader QishanWen, and the Chief Cultivator.

Seeing the young man kneeling in front of him, the deathly silence of the surroundings, and Lan Qiren and Zewu-Jun approaching, Wen Ruohan hurriedly picked Wei Wuxian up.

-You have nothing to apologize for.- He sighed feeling exhausted and sad for the poor 16 year old teen.- You didn't do anything wrong.

-But…I…- He babbling before widening his eyes.- So it was true?!

-Of course not! – Wen Ruohan shouted before Wei Wuxian could yell out loud. He even threw his face and covered him his mouth directly.- You were only right about one part.- He admitted in a much lower voice.

Seeing how the brain of one of his favorite protagonists rebooted and raced to try to understand what the hell he meant, Wen Ruohan hesitated a bit before gritting his teeth and saying admit with conviction.

-I'm a cut sleeve.- He snapped, still in a low voice.- But I have no interest in Lan Er Gongzi, my target is his Shufu, Lan Qiren.

Ok. He had done it.

If Wei Wuxian still didn't understand or believe after this… well, Wen Ruohan wasn't sure that he should show the boy so that he would know that he was telling the truth...

Chapter Text

Wen Li, much calmer than... well, always, took the tray offered by her friend and co-worker and, with a cheerful and relaxed step, headed to the room where her current acting Sect Leader had been locked up the last days.

Once there, in front of the door, she carefully supported the weight of the food with one of her hands and knocked.

-Come in.- She heard the muffled and exhausted voice of the only niece, of now her absent sect leader.

Sighing at the lack of improvement in the situation of the most talented doctor of her generation, Wen Li opened the door and, again placing the tray in both hands, went inside.

-Here's her food, Wen Guniang.- She greeted politely.

Wen Qing, without looking up, pushed her paper aside in her hands and closed the eyes to rub her temples.

-Wen Li, you know you don't need to be formal with me of all people. We are family. Distant, but family.

-That was before I separated from the branch.- Wen Li murmured with her head lowered, although slightly moved that Wen Qing remembered her.

And it is that despite being an almost regular conversation these last days, she still couldn't help it.

-You know it was for security.- Wen Qing continued without opening her eyes.- Your parents just didn't want the same thing to happen to you as your brother...

Wen Li, not wanting to bring up a horribly painful memory, pushed aside the lump in her throat and put the tray on the table.

-That... doesn't change the fact that you are now the one in charge of the Sect.- She commented when was sure her voice wouldn't break.

-I'm sorry.- Wen Qing apologized, probably noticing the change in her tone even though she did her best to hide it.- I shouldn't have mentioned it.

Wen Li, seeing how tired and haggard her distant cousin looked, took a deep breath and gently shook her head. -It's not important. In the end, faking amnesia doesn't change what happened.- She paused before continuing.- Fortunately, it seems that everything will improve now that His Excellency has changed...

Wen Qing, at the mention of her uncle, opened her mouth, but in the end she said nothing.

-You…- She murmured after a while. -Don't you resent him?

Wen Li, not expecting that question at all, did not reply. Or at least not at first.

It was only when Wen Qing believed that she would not answer that she did.

-I did. For a long time I hated and resented him.- She confessed looking at the still covered dishes that she had brought.- However… it is also true that my brother betrayed our Sect by following LanglingJin's orders. Also... the sect leader seems to have become a better person lately... that obviously doesn't condone him, and I'm not sure I'll ever forgive him, but... I like to believe that such things won't happen again... not even our family or anyone.- She murmured finally.

Wen Qing, sensing the sincerity in her cousin's voice, opened her eyes and looked with a mixture of affection, pity, and understanding.

-It's... difficult to explain, but I can assure you that the person who did all those atrocities is not the same one who is lounging around now.- She replied with what Wen Li supposed, it must be consideration. However, her teeth grinding at the end kind of altered the message a bit...

Coughing to keep from letting out the laughter that welled up in her at seeing her always cold and composed cousin transform every time the Sect Leader was mentioned, Wen Li walked over to put down the dishes and remove the tray.

Although of course, not without smiling brightly.

And it is that for the first time since she could remember, she did not feel hatred or fear when thinking of the face of the Sect Leader. In fact, remembering his eccentric and comical behavior in the days leading up to he departure for Cloud Recesses put her in a strangely good mood.

Covering her mouth with now free hands, she Wen Li cleared her throat.

-I know. When I saw him for the first time since… well, that day, I realized that he wasn't the same person. Was…everything that happened really a deviation of qi? - She asked remembering the most accepted rumor as truth.

-You could say.- Wen Qing finally confessed, opening one of the plates and starting to eat.

Wen Li, seeing her relax, hesitated for a moment before daring to approach her and ask for more details, after all, she needed to have to tell her friend, Wen Tian, later.

And, who better than her cousin, His Excellency's personal doctor, who coincidentally was recognized as number one in the world of cultivation, to ask about the cause of the momentous change that occurred and continues to occur in the Sect?

Her cousin, probably grateful for the company now that her brother was away, answer back and recounted some of the stories she had witnessed before her uncle left.

Just a few weeks ago such a thing would have been impossible, but now for her and her Sect there would probably never be anything they couldn't do. In fact, it got to the point where Wen Li believed that would not be wrong to adapt the slogan of the YunmengJiang Sect…

-Anyway.- Wen Qing said suddenly, putting aside the food she had been snacking on during their conversation.- You'll notice the change, since he'll be back soon.

Surprised, Wen Li opened her mouth and was about to ask the details when a hurried knock sounded from behind her.

-Wen Guniang! Wen Guniang! – Wen Tian's frantic voice was heard.- There is a letter from His Excellency!

-Come in.- Was all Wen Qing said, standing up suddenly.

Wen Li looked at her, but seeing that she did not ask to leave, she stayed there.

Wen Tian, on the other hand, having obtained permission to enter, opened the door and was about to deliver the letter when his eyes fell on Wen Li.

Distracted (and in love) as he was, it wasn't until his Deputy Leader urged him on that he woke up and, embarrassed, handed her the paper.

Suddenly having a bad feeling, Wen Qing gritted her teeth and opened the letter.

-Bastard! – She shouted once read it, startling the other two present in her office.

-S-Sect leader? – Wen Li muttered confused.

Frankly, she had never seen her cousin so upset.

Taking a deep breath, Wen Qing put down the paper that she had crumpled up at some point and sighed.

-It's nothing.- She blurted out before fixing her eyes on Wen Tian.- You, go and tell the elders to gather some disciples. We will go to Qinghe.

Curious, but still sane, Wen Tian nodded, and with one last look at Wen Li, he ran off.

Needless to say, Wen Li, being in sync with her friend, was quick to excuse himself and do the same.

No one would want to be within range of her cousin's needles when she was in a foul mood after all...

Wen Li wasn't quite sure what her Sect Leader had said, but whatever it was, she hoped for his safety that when he faced her cousin he wouldn't say anything without apologizing first, otherwise... otherwise her Sect would have a succession ceremony much earlier than planned.

Chapter Text

Lan Qiren, focused as he was flying, didn't realize something was wrong until he heard Lan Ke scream.

-L-Lan Laoshi!

Slowing his sword, Lan Qiren up his hand to stop those following him and turned to look at the youngest, and thus less experienced, disciple he had selected for his journey to Qinghe.

-What's wrong? – He asked, but I don't need Lan Ke to answer, not when he nervously looked back in search of something, or more specifically someone, after all, the absence of the red color in the white robes around him was evident.

Sighing to avoid another one of the many headaches he had been experiencing lately, Lan Qiren asked. -Where is Your Exellency?

However, no one responded. Looking at each other, it seemed that none of his Sect members except for the youngest had noticed the absence of the head cultivator.

Lan Qiren, suddenly irritated and annoyed at the sheer recklessness of the world's most powerful man, looked around.

-Lan Ke.- He finally called the young when he got an idea of where they were and how long it would take for his group to reach Qinghe.- You and the third elder will stay here to wait in case his Excellency returns first while the rest of us search in the surroundings. Don't forget to use the signal if it appears.

-Yes, Lan Laoshi.- Lan Ke answered.

-The same for the others. We will split off in different directions and try to find Sect Leader Wen.

As soon as he gave his orders, the rest of the elders and disciples split up, leaving him the only direction they came from.

Speeding up his sword again, Lan Qiren hurried back, but not without paying special attention to the forest they had been flying over.

Fortunately, he thought to himself, it would not be difficult to find the troublesome head cultivator, as it would be difficult not to stand out with his robes or demeanor.

As the Lan searched, he couldn't help but wonder why such an irresponsible and troublesome person was the one with the highest cultivation in the world.

Of course, he had to admit that unlike in the past, things were much better.

All things considered, if it were his previous behavior Lan Qiren suspected that neither he nor the elders would be able to act so calmly.

Naturally, the concept of tranquility was not absolute either.

Frankly speaking, ever since Wen Ruohan set foot in Cloud Recesses Lan Qiren had not had a second of peace.

At first, it was due to mistrust. Even though it went against many of his precepts, to accept offhand the man who had already moved against the people in his own territory and who had clearly already begun to annex the smaller clans around the Nightless City was not something he could do.

However, despite the experience dealing with strange and unpredictable circumstances, it hadn't taken Lan Qiren long to go from mistrust to extreme confusion.

Obviously, he couldn't be blamed. For someone who had known Wen Ruohan for years, it was impossible not to miss the abysmal change in his behavior, personality, and appearance.

Where the Wen Sect leader was cold, proud, overbearing, imposing, and temperamental, the current one was reckless, honest, strange, and childish.

Lan Qiren, at the time, had many suspicions about it. From something as absurd as a double, to something as impossible as possession.

Unfortunately, there was nothing that could help him understand why. Wen Ruohan was Wen Ruohan. Same face, same body, same sword, and of course, the same ridiculous amount of spiritual energy.

Be that as it may, Lan Qiren no longer questioned it. As long as said change was real, and more importantly, lasting, he wouldn't delve into it. Was it important to really know the reason when all his worries about a war had disappeared?

If the information arriving at his door about the QishanWen Sect's recent activities was true, why bother? wasn't it better to just keep a careful watch and hope for the best?

It was in this way that Lan Qiren, in just a couple of days passed the phase of distrust and confusion to enter into acceptance.

The functions leader of the great GusuLan Sect accepted the new version of Wen Ruohan. Strangely, this was not only because of the clear political advantages, but also because he found himself discovering that dealing with the man was much easier and more comfortable than dealing with other Sect leaders or elders.

Ever since Lan Qiren took over his Sect and his nephews instead of his elder brother, there was no time when he could talk to someone without worrying about appearances and consequences, after all, all his actions represented the Lan Clan.

Hence Wen Ruohan's painful behavior to look at was welcome. He was annoying, loud, but unassuming. In fact, there was a time when he was strangely obedient.

Lan Qiren never knew why the chief cultivator, of all people, would seek him out for tea and agree with most things he said.

He was... abnormal, disorienting, suspicious, but at the same time nice.

However, such talks had come to an end when the same man that Lan Qiren believed respected his rules and precepts, involved the invited disciples in his doings, and attacked his Sect's reputation.

When the Lan found out about it was furious as he hadn't been in a long time. At the time he wasn't quite sure why, but the anger was much greater for the foul that was committed.

It was only after the days had passed that he was able to think and reflect that he realized that it was due to his own feelings. He had felt betrayed and disappointed with such behavior when he had decided to place his trust in Wen Ruohan.

It was embarrassing, feeling like this after a couple of days, but it seemed that Lan Qiren had become much more comfortable with the man than he had realized. In fact... he even got to the point where he had considered him some sort of friend or comrade.

However, by the time he realized that he might have overreacted it was already too late.

Not only had he avoided him for days, he also noticed that Wen Ruohan seemed to have not been entirely sincere in his presence. Why else did the behavior he displayed afterwards seem to be completely different from what he was used to?

Where Lan Qiren had seen a man who made an effort to follow the rules and maintain a civil conversation, now there was only someone who ran through the corridors and laughed out loud with the youths.

It was disconcerting.

However, there was no time to think about it.

Lan Qiren wasn't sure how long he had been combing the surroundings, but it seemed that Wen Ruohan had moved away or separated much sooner than he or any other Lan would have expected.

It was at times like these that Lan Qiren lamented that Wen Ruohan, of all people, was the strongest cultivator in the world.

Thanks to his abilities, he could vanish and no one would notice a thing.

Stopping in midair again, Lan Qiren was about to turn back to exchange opinions with the others when he sensed it.

A large flow of spiritual energy, as well as a loud explosion.

Relieved, but still upset (and definitely not worried), he sped up and, after passing a few more trees, he saw it.

Wen Ruohan had apparently not run away on a whim, but to help what appeared to be some merchants who had had trouble with some ferocious corpses.

What was puzzling to Lan Qiren was that by the time he got there, Wen Ruohan was still fighting them. Not to mention that he had been slightly injured.

Having planted his feet firmly on the ground, the only Lan present only had one second to send his sword out and cut two of the five bodies that were approaching the Master Cultivator from behind, as the next he was already retrieving his sword in a single, but elegant movement to fight back, after all, he thought it would not be so simple.

But it was.

The two ferocious corpses, contrary to his expectations, were of the lowest threatening degree possible. In fact, from the way they moved (he realized now) they didn't seem to have been dead very long, a couple of days at most.

It was for this reason that Lan Qiren looked blankly as the Master Cultivator, the man who was recognized by him and the entire cultivation world as the strongest, and the only leader of the Great QishanWen Sect… seemed to be have a hard time trouble fighting the three remaining corpses.

The surprise was such that Lan Qiren, despite his experience and mentality, did not react until he saw Wen Ruohan stumble.

Firing his sword again, Lan Qiren easily disposed of the last three ferocious corpses and approached the man who, if he could guess correctly after dealing with him the last few days, was playing dead.

And it is that Lan Qiren, regardless of the punishment he would have to inflict on himself later, would not let Wen Ruohan go until he had some answers.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan, lying on the floor as he was, couldn't make up his mind what he should do next.

On the one hand, he had the option of getting up and inventing a good story to share with his (obviously) more than curious, unrequited love.

And for the other... he could keep playing dead.

As a transmigrator from the corrupt society of the 21st Century, Wen Ruohan naturally chose the option that would bring him the most benefits.

Pretend.

And it is that Wen Ruohan, in love as he was with Lan who was now walking in his direction, thought of several reasons to justify such a decision.

If he stayed where he was and pretended to have passed out, not only would he be able to buy time to make up a believable and tragic story, but he would also be carried and cared for by Lan Qiren of all people.

And, if these little incentives weren't enough, he would also avoid facing the object of his desire while he was covered in dirt, sweat, and blood.

Who knows? – He thought positively to himself, doing his best not to smile and give himself away.– Maybe Lan Qiren will even help me change...

-Your Excellence...- He heard a deep and dry voice that, to be honest, he had missed hearing directed towards his person.

Unfortunately, that voice was interrupted by the cries of the merchants he saved.

-I-immortal! – They shouted excitedly as they approached.

Wen Ruohan, feigning unconsciousness as he was, couldn't see them, but if he had to guess, he'd bet they were kneeling and prostrating in gratitude.

Slightly petty as he was, the current Chief Cultivator couldn't help but wonder why they were going to the Lan when he was the one who first appeared to his aid, but... the part completely infatuated with the man in white decided to turn a blind eye and be happy for him.

For even though he had been concentrating on the fight, Wen Ruohan had still managed to catch a glimpse of the Lan's movements as he finished off the ferocious corpses.

Moves that, he will admit, had there been more corpses in the vicinity, would more than likely have fired him into his third life...

However, who could have blamed him for taking the opportunity to witness live and direct the man he liked executing elegant and attractive sword forms to get rid of some horrible ferocious corpses that, moreover, had been bothering him for a long time?

It was only natural that his inner fanboy would make him lose his head! (almost literally).

Be that as it may, Wen Ruohan, despite being injured, dirty, and possibly poisoned by corpse dust, was still able to find the bright side:

He had survived his first night hunt.

He not only got a bit of experience, but also... he was saved by a beauty...

Wait. In this kind of situation, wasn't he the beauty that was saved?

No. That wasn't quite right either. Both, he and Lan Qiren were handsome, that being the case...

Lost in thought as he was, the head cultivator still had an ear to the conversation a few steps away from him, hence he didn't miss Lan Qiren's words as he asked the merchants to stand up and ask them what it had happened.

Unfortunately, his attention did waver as he realized something very important...

Having thought about it, Wen Ruohan, who had been excited and satisfied just a few seconds ago, couldn't help but sulk.

Of course, he had reasons for it.

To begin with… how come Lan Qiren, despite having seen him vanish before his eyes, had time to talk calmly with those people? Didn't he realize that he was suffering on the hard, cold, dirt-covered floor?

Well, he was a powerful cultivator. The strongest, in fact, but wasn't it normal to worry anyway? What was all that indifference about? Was it because he was a Wen? Or just because it was him?

Pouting, Wen Ruohan was about to stand up and demand attention, when he (finally) heard his name slip from the lips of one of the shopkeepers.

-Who saved us... was it Your Excellency? – Asked one of them with what Wen Ruohan would have liked to think was admiration, but he was definitely closer to disbelief and horror.

-Y-Your Excellency, t-the leader of Sect W-wen? – Asked another in a very, very similar tone.

-I-Immortal, are you sure? – Asked the third of them, still not believing it.

Wen Ruohan would have loved to hear Lan Qiren's reply, however, he was too focused on cursing the previous owner of his body for the horrible reputation he left behind.

It was so much disdain that he felt that the fact of having his eyes closed did not stop him from rolling them...

As the current Chief Cultivator's thoughts wandered to the original (and to the place where that bastard might be), Lan Qiren finished their conversation.

Making a small handshake as thanks to the people who finally gave him the information he needed, Lan Qiren turned around and finally approached the man in white and red robes.

Seeing no reaction from him, the Lan had no choice but to kneel down and take his pulse to try and wake him up.

It was fortunate that, distracted as he was, Wen Ruohan did not jump at the sudden touch.

-I-Immortal, is Your Excellency alright? – Asked one of the merchants at a much further distance, of course, if his voice was any indication.

How come they hadn't strayed so far when he was fighting the ferocious corpses? - Thought the 'injured' present with indignation.

-He's fine.- Lan Qiren answered, but Wen Ruohan noticed that there were things he was not saying in that answer.

Breathing a sigh of relief, the merchants exchanged a few more words and even offered to take them to the nearest town, however they were kindly dismissed by Lan Qiren.

Wen Ruohan, busy as he was peeking out of a small opening in one of his narrowed eyes, noticed that while Lan Qiren seemed normal, the slight crease in his forehead indicated that he was… confused? concerned?

The current leader of Wen Sect would have loved to continue looking at him, but he was forced to quickly close his eye as soon as the man's attention returned to him.

-Your Excellency.- He finally said once they were alone.- Aren't you going to open your eyes?

Well, that was something Wen Ruohan definitely did not expect.

Had Lan Qiren really guessed that he was faking it?

It was hard to believe, after all, the Wen relied on his acting skills.

Or was it...was it something he could tell by his pulse? did that even make any sense?

-Your Excellency.- Lan Qiren repeated in a much more serious tone.

However, Wen Ruohan did not reply.

As someone who lived on earth for 25 years he had a range of experiences where he played dumb and got away with it.

So what if Lan Qiren insisted that he was awake? As long as he denied it, it would always be his word against his.

Of course, a Lan's word would always be more trustworthy than anyone else's, for they could not lie, and if they did, they would lie terribly.

However, having the reputation that preceded him, Wen Ruohan was fearless, all things considered, his word could be said to be law...

Biting his tongue to keep from laughing, Wen Ruohan concentrated on playing the part of him.

Recalling the dramas he had watched in the comfort of his home before his transmigration, he quickened his breathing and, when he thought that wasn't enough, he let out little groans.

The Wen wasn't sure how long he was like this, but it must have been long enough for the dust he sucked in from the corpses during their fight to take effect, because the next thing he knew, he didn't have to fake it at absolute.

Dizzy and growing weaker, Wen Ruohan could no longer care about his plan, so he opened his eyes and finally met the piercing gaze of a certain Lan.

-Your Excellency? – He Heard that called him, but as much as he wanted to answer this time, it was impossible.

Why...? – Wen Ruohan thought as he watched the world revolve around him.– Why the hell did he think that speeding up his heartbeat to pretend was a good idea?

-...uohan ...ha ... n...

Ah, it seems that I spent a lot of time with Wei Wuxian.- It was the last thing he thought before the darkness claimed him.

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang, bored as he was in the temporary class taught by another of the elders in Cloud Recesses, rested his head on his hand and stared out the window at the nest he had been looking at for the past week... and in which they were chirping and little baby birds fluttered.

At first, it was curiosity and admiration. He did like birds after all, regardless of their size. Sure, when he was younger he didn't really like little ones, after all, when they were born they were bald and downright scary.

However, seeing his rapid growth process Nie Huaisang learned to appreciate them anyway.

Hence he now he even he preferred them over adults given their cuteness.

Anyway… Nie Huaisang felt that the sight was very familiar.

And it was only when the class ended and all the young heirs crowded around him, talking about how much they missed 'Senior Wen' and asking HIM of all people if he had heard anything about it that he realized why the familiarity.

The second young heir Nie, sighing, looked at the mother bird who fed her babies one by one with infinite patience to the mess they made with what seemed to be ground worms… and sighed.

Why is it that he, a young man of only 16 years, was experiencing a kind of camaraderie with a mother bird? Why did he feel that he had somehow been tricked into taking care of the children while the irresponsible father went out and played around?

Leaving the conversations in the background and ignoring the small but constant tug on his sleeve, Nie Huaisang couldn't help but ponder where it all went wrong.

He had come to Cloud Recesses without any expectations, resigned to spending another year under Lan Qiren's strict and boring care. However, contrary to his expectations, things had turned out to be much more fun than in previous years.

Or maybe that was how he felt because he had spent several years here.

Anyway, Nie Huaisang now understood better.

This situation was not the idyllic paradise that he had always dreamed. Nor was it an oasis in the midst of despair. The rumors that had enchanted and attracted him so much were nothing more than a sweet temptation that led him to the depths of hell. An ominous omen that only led to disaster.

He had been blind.

If he could travel through time… he would surely make sure to run, even if it had meant facing the wrath of his brother.

Looking back, he really had been that stupid… He had walked, no, run into the trap with his own two feet.

His stupidity, for the first time genuine, only served to cause Wen Ruohan, the crazy and eccentric head cultivator to force him to board his pirate ship.

-...xiong... ie-xiong... Nie-xiong! - Wei Wuxian's voice startled him.

-W-what? - Heir Nie asked in surprise.

-What do you think I should do...? - The YunmengJiang Sect's head disciple asked.

Nie Huaisang would like to know what he had asked him, but he regrettably hadn't heard anything at all.

However, looking at how all the other juniors had left and Wei Wuxian looking at him uncertainly and nervously, Nie Huaisang didn't even need to think to know that whatever it was was related to a certain Jade from Lan...

-Ah, Wei-Xiong.- Nie Huaisang sighed, opening his fan.- You shouldn't ask me that kind of thing, just do what you want to do.- He finally advised him like a true charlatan.

Wei Wuxian, obviously not happy with such a vague response, took a quick glance at the white-robed man sitting at the front of the room before glancing at him with a frown.

-But... what if he gets upset?

Nie Huaisang, still caught in a mix of admiration-envy towards the bird in the tree for her endless patience, covered his face with his fan. And is that despite his excellent acting skills, he wasn't entirely sure if he could control the urge to roll his eyes...

And the fact is that Wei Wuxian… really was the most brilliant and dense person he had ever met in his life.

In fact, looking at him now he could almost understand the Chief Cultivator's desperate actions.

-Wei-Xiong, as long as you're honest, everything will be fine.- The second young master of the QingheNie Sect continued speaking, without hesitation or stuttering at all, as if he wasn't the person who was completely unaware the first question his friend asked him.

Wei Wuxian, still not entirely convinced, seemed to want to say something else, however, luckily for Nie Huaisang, Lan Wangji finally left the class, causing his friend to jump up and lose all interest in him in order to chase him.

Nie Huaisang without completely lowering his fan from his face, stared at the back of his friend disappearing through the door with a new mix of emotions… should he applaud the fact that Wei Wuxian now didn't even bother to make up reasons for chase Lan Wangji every time he saw him? Or on the other hand, should he sigh for the same?

After all, some time ago he would (unconsciously of course) come up with all kinds of reasons for his actions, such as wanting to be his friend or wanting to see him react to his pranks.

Now however, that was not the case. The last few days, he would just say that he wanted to hang out with him and leave without waiting for a response from him or his brother.

Normally such a thing would be progress, but… if he had recognized his feelings, shouldn't he show a bit of shyness, confusion, or anxiety about spending time alone with Lan Wangji? Shouldn't he try to justify his escapades all the more?

Nie Huaisang was curious about it, however, he came to the conclusion that just like Wen Ruohan, he couldn't anticipate his friend's actions after all… this one was really special in many ways.

It was in this way that Nie Huaisang closed his fan again and got up to run away from his companions, who seemed to want to approach him again to ask things...

Luckily, he didn't need to make up an excuse, since at that moment he saw the person he had wanted to talk to for the last few days.

One that, somehow, had managed to slip away and go unnoticed.

And one that Nie Huaisang was sure would be perfect to obtain information.

-Wen-Xiong! - The future head shaker yelled as he ran in his direction.

Chapter Text

Lan Qiren had a dream.

A very nice dream in which all the disciples obeyed the rules.

A dream in which even the biggest troublemaker he had ever met was sitting in perfect posture and waiting intently for him to continue the conference.

Lan Qiren naturally knew that it was a dream. He had experienced it so many times since YunmengJiang Sect's head disciple had come to Cloud Recesses that it was hard to even pretend that he didn't know, and even if he wanted to, his rules wouldn't allow it.

Regardless, Lan Qiren had no intention of waking up.

Decked out as he was with his duties as the acting leader of his Sect on behalf of his brother, and, more importantly, trapped in a small room in a dilapidated inn in a godforsaken town after an exhausting flight… yes, Lan Qiren was sure. He wouldn't wake up in the near future.

He would stick to his rules and wait until it was five in the morning to greet a new day.

It was in this way that the Lan straightened his back and began an ideal lecture on the rules of the Sect.

It was such a peaceful dream that Lan Qiren couldn't help but want to stay there permanently.

However, contrary to his expectations, something happened.

His normally calm and monotonous sleep was interrupted by a man who, to the naked eye, stood out like a sore thumb.

In the classroom filled with white-robed disciples, a dazzling flash of red suddenly appeared. A red in the form of flames that no cultivator could afford to ignore.

Much less when the person in question was the strongest man in the world.

It was for this reason that Lan Qiren, annoyed with himself, sighed and walked over.

He didn't know why the man who had been poisoned by a small group of ferocious corpses and who in real life was probably asleep and recovering in a bed across the room from him had appeared here.

He also didn't know why the youngsters, who until just a moment had been sitting quietly, suddenly stood up and ran towards the man who, until a couple of weeks ago, had been feared by the entire cultivation world.

Lan Qiren was not stupid. He knew that Wen Ruohan had somehow gotten close to the youngsters during his stay in Cloud Recesses. At first, naturally, he was suspicious of it. However it was hard for him to force himself to be on his guard when the man in question was giving up his position to run around fooling around with a bunch of kids.

His entire generation knew that Wen Ruohan was not a man who would give up face to pursue his goals, important as they were.

For a person who always believed that his Sect was far above others, it was impossible to act as he had done with him and everyone else. In the same way, it was impossible to leave his Sect in the hands of Wen Qing or anyone else.

However, as curious as Lan Qiren was, he had already given up on delving into the matter.

Or he was until seeing the Chief Cultivator pass out and nearly die from simple corpse poisoning.

Lan Qiren, busy pondering, watched blankly as Wen Ruohan smiled at the youngsters and joked with them about him, or specifically, his classes.

For the first time in a long time, Lan Qiren did not know what expression he should put on.

Lately there were so many things that he didn't know or understand, but the most disconcerting thing for him was finding out that everything originated from just one person.

A man who came to his Sect with unknown intentions.

A man who 'tricked' him to gain his trust while he secretly broke his rules.

A man who followed him and listened.

Now, if for some disconcerting reason he smiled while doing it... no one had to know.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan woke up in shock.

Sitting up quickly, he ignored the dizziness that went to his head and looked frantically around him, realizing that he was in an unknown place.

Fortunately, as soon as he saw the expression of the white-robed man in front of him, he calmed down.

And he also remembered.

He had passed out. He had wanted to joke around and play dumb, yet he completely ignored the massive amount of corpse dust he had inhaled while he was fighting.

Of course, it wasn't exactly his fault. I mean, he knew from the novel that such a situation could happen, he even knew that it wouldn't be fatal as long as he didn't do something stupid... but when he saw the ferocious corpses for the first time, he got scared.

What were the horror movies he was used to compared to a real rotting, moving zombie in front of him? Think in the details he read would have had his head ripped off!

So no, Wen Ruohan knew that it was not his responsibility to have ended the way he did, but that did not stop him from feeling like an idiot under Lan Qiren's gaze...

However, the Chief Cultivator could not be bothered to dwell on this matter at hand, as his still dazed mind was elsewhere.

Wen Ruohan did not know how long it had been since he fainted, but he did know that he had had a nightmare.

An ominously realistic nightmare.

And, how to describe how terrifying it was to see an obviously different version of himself, or specifically his original body, converse and live with his family in his own world?

At first he naturally thought it was a dream or an allusion because of the poison and the fever, but the more he saw, the harder it became to convince himself that this was really the case.

To begin with, everything was extremely clear in his head. The details, the conversations, specifically the words of his sister describing how difficult it was for his parents to see him in a coma in the hospital.

Wen Ruohan, formerly Ze Minrui, had not experienced a memory lapse like one of his favorites protagonists in the novel, so it was perfectly clear to him that he had never been in a coma.

Furthermore... “his” behavior was also strange. Distant, cold, terrifying.

Or at least, that's how he felt, because unlike his family he knew that the only possible explanation for his life on earth to continue was that Wen Ruohan, the real Wen Ruohan, the biggest megalomaniac lunatic in the cultivation world, was currently in his body.

Ever since Wen Ruohan transmigrated, he had never experienced any difficulties. Unlike the novels or manga he read, there was no system to make his life difficult, and no villains to harass him. He was, after all, the world's strongest villain...

Which was why, he hadn't had a sense of crisis. Sure, not too long ago he almost died at the hands (or in the clutches?) of a group of ferocious corpses, but this was due to his inexperience, after all, they were just corpses of villagers who had only died a couple days ago and were still experiencing rigor mortis.

Said “crisis” was nothing compared to what he discovered in his unconsciousness.

Seeing his body move and interact with his family, knowing that it was Wen Ruohan felt like watching a thriller or horror movie.

Frankly speaking, Wen Ruohan doesn't know how many years of his (now immortal?) life he lost when he saw his little sister and his niece teasing "Ze Minrui"... weren't they inviting a disaster? asking for death?

It was hard to believe that while he was running, playing, and living the high life spending money, Wen Ruohan had ended up in his world.

In his house.

In his life.

-... c... cy... Your Excellency! - He suddenly heard the booming (and maybe slightly worried?) voice of the only other man in the room.

-Yes? – He stammered before finally focusing.

-You are okay? – The major Lan continued much calmer.

-Yes...- He Lied after hesitating a few, but still obvious seconds.

Lan Qiren, obviously noticing it, frowned, but let it go.

Wen Ruohan, at any other time, would fake it and take advantage of the situation to chase after the man, but right now his head was a mess.

Would Wen Ruohan hurt his family?

No, that was unlikely. From what he understood, time here and on earth ran differently. While for him it had been a couple of weeks, for the real Wen Ruohan it had been much more than that, so if he hadn't made his move it was still unlikely that he would in the first place.

Furthermore, given his miserable, dull, and terrifying expression during the apparently continuous (and unexpected) coexistence and exposure with his family (specifically the horrible and more than demanding women of the last name Ze or in the case of his niece, derived from one of them) it was unlikely that the great chief had retained an iota of his former strength, or had even begun to regain it.

This being the case, wasn't the situation much better than what he had in mind at first?

Sure, Wen Ruohan was still a dangerous lunatic, but it was a consolation that such a madman's strength had been lowered to that of a normal person.

No, since he was in his lazy body it was likely that even he was weaker than an average person.

Having come to this conclusion, Wen Ruohan finally relaxed.

Who would have thought that the day would come when his old sedentary habits would save the lives of his family?

If only his mother and sister, who constantly urged him (or harassed him) to go out and get some sun and stretch his legs under the premise that the day would come when he would put on weight and die of fatigue alone, would have known that fact. .. How would they have reacted?

No. That was not important.

The only pressing thing he needed to focus on now was the shocking truth that he had unintentionally discovered...

But... even if he focused on it, what could he do? Wasn't he just increasing his anxiety for nothing?

After all.- He thought crestfallen.- There is nothing I could do even if I wanted.

Not when all hope of returning rested on finishing the story, and definitely not when said story hadn't even started yet.

They will be fine.- He thought to himself, while he made a mental note to communicate to his new nephews the terrifying reality (understand the possible return of the original version) they were facing.

The real Wen Ruohan, no, he was “Ze Minrui” now, was alive.

And… if the expression on his face when dealing with the loudest, most annoying and scandalous women that Wen Ruohan had ever had the misfortune to meet… he was probably determined to return.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian, sitting back in the library copying down rules, tossed the brush down on the table and continued to moan miserably as he leaned back, partly because he was seriously bored, and partly because he wanted to attract the attention of his new friend from the Lan Clan.

Yes. Friend.

If someone had asked Wei Wuxian the morning after his first meeting with the second Jade of Lan if the day would come when the two of them would form a revolutionary friendship... of course he would have said yes.

However, his answer would not have been credible at all. After all, it would be based solely on unabashed self-confidence about his abilities and charms. All things considered, there was no one who really disliked him, and even the few people who claimed otherwise still found him likable deep down.

Still, that hypothetical answer to that equally hypothetical question wasn't entirely unfounded. Wei Wuxian had really tried.

The morning after their fight on the rooftops, Wei Wuxian had thickened (even more) his face and made his way to the second Jade under the gaze of everyone else.

Things after that had been…difficult, yet incredibly fun.

And it was that the main disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect had discovered that the second heir of the Lan Sect was incredibly funny and interesting.

Where others saw a cold and frightening young man, Wei Wuxian saw an alluring source of endless entertainment.

Seeing someone as serious and strict as Lan Wangji break down his expression and explode in anger or embarrassment at his harmless teasing was refreshing and fascinating in equal measure.

Sure, he already had experience dealing with explosions from his didi, however, that didn't mean anything in the grand scheme of things, after all, his brother exploded over anything.

Lan Wangji, on the other hand, was renowned for never getting angry. For never yelling, fighting or rudely ignoring someone...

For Wei Wuxian, knowing that he had taken all those first times was something to be proud of.

Which was why he could have bragged and talked about Lan Zhan with Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang whenever he had the chance.

And reason why perhaps, these, jealous and envious of his incredible achievements, rolled their eyes and ignored him every time the name of his friend came out of his lips.

Still, Wei Wuxian believed that it was only a matter of time before Lan Wangji gave in to his charms and accepted one of his many invitations to Lotus Pier.

Unfortunately for him, this was never the case, or at least, not until Wen Ruohan, of all people, made him see what he was doing wrong.

After that unexpected (but certainly revealing) conversation in the library, Wei Wuxian ignored his punishment and snuck off in search of the second Jade of Lan.

What happened next...was an embarrassing, but necessary clarification on his behavior.

Wei Wuxian caught up with Lan Wangji and hastily explained that his many jokes towards him were not out of malice, but a clear (albeit twisted?) attempt to get closer to him.

YunmengJiang's brazen disciple had felt embarrassed back then, but such embarrassment had flown out the window when Lan Wangji confessed that he didn't hate him, and that he believed Wei Wuxian's advances were just a joke between him and his friends.

Naturally, Wei Wuxian was horrified by such a misunderstanding, and, grateful to Wen Ruohan for pointing it out, he promised Lan Zhan that from now on, he would mean what he said every time he spoke to him, and in case he didn't do, he would clarify it in advance.

Things after that had been a bit strange and awkward, but Wei Wuxian soon acclimated, after all, he realized that he always meant the things he said to Lan Zhan.

Second Jade de Lan was, after all, the most attractive, interesting, and fun person he had ever met. Yes, he was a bit boring at times, and a fuddy duddy too, but Wei Wuxian believed that he was much more comfortable, easy, and reassuring to talk to than the others.

In fact, it didn't take long for the YunmengJiang Sect's main disciple to realize that Lan Zhan was indeed the perfect listener (although that shouldn't have been a surprise).

Not only did he listen to each and every one of Wei Wuxian's endless babbling, but he also answered and sometimes even contradicted it.

Wei Wuxian wasn't sure how it happened, but he had really pulled it off.

He had befriended Lan Zhan.

Finding out and being sure of it (and the fact that as "loud", "shameless", and "ridiculous" as he was, Lan Zhan did not hate him or would hate him) was incredible.

It was in this way that Wei Wuxian had the time of his life in Cloud Recesses of all places.

Even Lan Qiren, who had initially tried to make things difficult for him, had come to tolerate it and tried to communicate without yelling.

Sure, not everything was perfect. Old man Lan would still talk to him three-quarters of the time with a frown on his face, but Wei Wuxian could see that he was trying, which was why he too had at least tried to follow the not-so-absurd rules.

To have thought that he would die of boredom once he reached Cloud Recesses, it was welcome to discover that he felt good and relieved instead.

The main disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect was not stupid. He knew that such a thing was due to the radical change that Wen Ruohan had undergone.

For the head cultivator to be so approachable, free, and carefree was definitely not normal. Not when rumors and his own (but few) encounters with him seemed to indicate otherwise.

Regardless, Wei Wuxian (like probably the rest of the cultivation world) didn't care too much for the reason. Partly because all of his concern was on whether or not this would last, and partly because he could feel that Wen Ruohan's current behavior was sincere.

After Senior Wen talked about the demonic cultivator in that first class, Wei Wuxian became curious. Not only because of the man who died so many years ago, but also because of the Chief Cultivator's remarkable importance on injustice, even though he tried to hide it, Wei Wuxian still noticed the fury in him when he spoke of how the other Sects besieged and blamed him for all evil.

In fact, when it was just him and Wen Ruohan chatting (meaning when he was testing the waters and seeing if it was safe to approach the QishanWen Sect leader), he was much more open than when they were with everyone else.

Wei Wuxian was not sure of the reason, but he could tell that Wen Ruohan liked him very much.

This, unlike any other adult he had met, would not hesitate to ask him how he was and would always make sure to listen to him until the end.

He, unlike other adults, wouldn't be fooled by his natural smile, but at the same time he also wouldn't cross the line or pressure him when he clearly didn't want to tell the truth.

Talking to him about anything and everything was enjoyable, and coupled with the fact that he wouldn't hesitate to interrupt their conversation to throw out some unexpected (but strangely useful) advice, it made him feel like he was talking to a older brother, even with a relative.

Having grown up in Lotus Pier, Wei Wuxian had always been surrounded by many kind people. Uncle Jiang, for example, would always know what to say and ask, however, perhaps because of Madam Yu's behavior, or because of his position as a Sect Leader, or perhaps since he was no longer the child that he picked up and clinging to him to avoid the dogs, a certain formal distance had been created between the two.

Of course, Wei Wuxian was not too affected by such a thing. He knew that everything he had was simply thanks to his father's relationship with Uncle Jiang, but such a thing did not disappoint him because in his opinion, he had a good life.

A nice uncle, a didi who was fun to joke around with, and a sister who was always there for him.

However, Wen Ruohan was different. It certainly wasn't family, and it wasn't someone he had known for a long time either, but he could still identify whatever Wei Wuxian was thinking clearly, as if he had known him forever.

Wei Wuxian tried to distance himself a bit at first, but the fact that they both had similar personalities didn't help his attempts. If he tried to walk away, it would be his oldest who would come over and coax him into joining him and chatting.

After getting used to it, Wei Wuxian simply stopped caring.

However, there was a time when he was simply not able to meet Wen Ruohan's eyes.

That was when he believed (stupidly and shamefully) that he had romantic feelings for his friend.

Wei Wuxian was never one to discriminate. Sure, he had never seen a cut sleeve, but he knew they existed. And, despite the fact that he could count on the fingers of one hand the number of times in which they had appeared in a conversation, he never thought about them in depth, however, having heard so many references to his condition as the son of a a servant, and seen in turn as the other Sects, especially LanlingJin treated them and the common people, he always thought that segregating, insulting or belittling people solely because of their conditions, appearances, tastes and interests was foolish.

So yes, Wei Wuxian could tell that he was not the kind of person who would discriminate against others. Much less when said distinction was made when loving another person.

Despite not remembering much about his parents, Wei Wuxian could still remember the harmonious relationship they had.

Why would people be disgusted or shocked if that kind of relationship was between two men, or two women instead? Wei Wuxian would never understand.

However, despite having been sure of it, Wei Wuxian at one point couldn't help but question himself.

Otherwise, why would he have felt so uncomfortable when he "found out" that Wen Ruohan was interested in his friend?

Wei Wuxian had tried to justify his discomfort with the large age difference between the two, however, in his world, where age was unimportant given the long life expectancy of cultivators, as well as the fact that people could engaged to 12 or 13 years old, such reasons were not exactly reasonable.

Sure, there was also the fact that Wen Ruohan had children, but was that really an impediment? For example, there were many people who were left widows and with children, but they remarried with someone else...

Of course, such cases and the one Wei Wuxian was analyzing were different. And it is that the children of the person in question were even older than the person he wanted to chase...

However, removing those two surname Wen variables, Wei Wuxian had to admit that, even if his head knew that there was an obvious age difference between the eldest and his friend... at first glance, this it wasn't too obvious.

Wen Ruohan, despite being in his early thirties, did not look like them at all. That coupled with his recently lively (and unbecoming) personality and handsome features made him seem like an older brother rather than an adult from the previous generation.

Lan Zhan, likewise, despite retaining a light layer of baby fat on his cheeks, didn't exactly look like a teenager. His cold beauty, as well as his strict personality and expression made him seem much more mature.

Maturity that he was only accentuated when he stood next to his peers, and that he was shot into a completely different dimension when seen with Wei Wuxian…

The senior disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect thought about it for a long time, only to conclude that, objectively speaking, the two of them looked good together.

However, as soon as he came to that conclusion, his initial discomfort turned into something completely different.

He went from happily conversing with Wen Ruohan, to completely avoiding him, since every time he saw him, a lot of petty reasons came to his mind as to why he didn't deserve Lan Zhan.

Likewise, seeing his friend had also been difficult, as every time they were together he couldn't help but wonder what he thought of Sect Leader Wen.

Would he be indifferent as he was with him at first? Would he admire the fact that he seemed to be back on the right way? Would he feel amazed at his powerful cultivation?

Those and a thousand other questions had made conversing with Lan Zhan back then difficult.

Especially since he was also curious about what he thought of him.

Wei Wuxian thought and thought about why he felt the way he did when a great gossip fell into his lap, as well as the name of the emotion that resembled swallowing a rock.

It took a while, but he figured it out.

Was jealously.

The same jealousy that Wei Wuxian had seen consumed to Madam Yu.

The very ones that, he realized, seemed to want to consume him too.

Fortunately, before Wei Wuxian could even begin to worry about it, Wen Ruohan enlightened him.

He did not like Lan Zhan at all.

Wen Ruohan, for some reason incomprehensible to him, was interested in Lan Qiren instead.

Hearing that felt like a thousand thunderclaps landing on his head, though not for the reasons you'd expect.

Wei Wuxian was not surprised by the fact that the Chief Cultivator had confessed to cutting his sleeve.

Neither because the fact that, despite having two sons, he still had an interest in chase the acting leader of one of the great Sects.

He even ignored the fact that said person was Lan Qiren, someone who was so pedantic, closed, and seemed to ignore any concept related to romance.

In his place, Wei Wuxian had only paid attention to the wave of relief that suddenly overwhelmed him, as well as the instant thought that flashed through his mind for a moment.

Wei Wuxian, despite feeling jealous, related that emotion to his friendship with Lan Zhan.

However, the impulse to want to "seize" the opportunity (or the free road) once he found out that his theory was wrong, made him realize that his feelings for Lan Zhan were very different to which he should have respect to a simple friend.

He still wasn't sure if what he felt was "love", but it was impossible to deny that he was attracted to the second Jade in a romantic sense.

When he saw him, he abandoned everything (or everyone) to run to meet him.

When he listened him, he gave him all his attention.

When they weren't together, he wondered what he was doing.

When he saw something, he would remember him, or imagine what it would be like to see said thing together.

Having realized his feelings, Wei Wuxian finally realized that there were many things he had overlooked...

Fortunately, everything had gone well.

The most important thing had already been discovered.

And since that was the case, he only had one option left.

Attempt the impossible.

Just as he befriended Lan Wangji when no one believed he would, now he just had to go one step more.

The main disciple of the Jiang Sect did not think it would be so difficult, after all, he often flirted with girls.

However, he soon realized that he was wrong.

When he returned to see Lan Zhan after clarifying his feelings... he found that he was not able to meet his eyes.

His mouth, which used to move a thousand miles a minute as soon as he saw that white-robed figure, had dried up and was left with nothing to say.

His mind, always in motion, had stopped.

The only thing that seemed to work on Wei Wuxian was his heart, as it raced to the point where it was all he heard.

Of course, being who he was, Wei Wuxian quickly figured it out and it didn't take long to force himself to act like a normal person.

Things after that went their way.

Wei Wuxian would continue to cling to Lan Wangji, and the latter would agree to most of his ocurrences, thus giving the Lotus Pier prodigy more and more hope.

Now, for example, was another one of those moments.

Where not too long ago Lan Wangji would have urged him to continue with his punish without even looking at him as soon as he spread out on the desk, now he simply watched him silently, waiting patiently for what he would do next.

Wei Wuxian, trying to hide his flushed cheeks from the attention he had desperately chased in the past (and was now difficult to deal with), slammed his forehead against the table to compose himself.

However, after the first blow, his head, instead of hitting the hard surface, hit a pale (and very pretty) hand that suddenly interposed itself.

Unprepared for that kind of contact, Wei Wuxian mumbled something incomprehensible and, by sheer luck, avoided jumping up (and embarrassing himself in the process).

Should he withdraw his head or instead should he let his forehead remain in contact with Lan Zhan's hand?

As the main disciple of the Jiang Sect pondered the correct answer to this difficult and unexpected question, Lan Wangji spoke to him.

-Wei Ying.- He pronounced softly.- Are you okay?

-Yes.- Wei Wuxian replied quickly, though without getting up.

It's not that I want to take advantage of Lan Zhan.- He thought to himself having finally come to a conclusion.- It's just that I don't want him to see my face right now...

Lan Wangji did not speak again, but Wei Wuxian could still feel his golden gaze on him.

However, Wei Wuxian's attention was currently occupied by remembering that Lan Zhan did not like physical contact...

When them cleared up all the misunderstandings, Lan Zhan had told him that he was not used to interacting with others, and had even admitted to not being comfortable with other people's closeness and contact.

Hence his surprise.

Lan Zhan… did not move his hand away.

Was such progress due solely to his friendship? Or maybe... Lan Zhan... might feel the same way?

Wei Wuxian knew that he was letting his imagination run wild, however… a part of him couldn't help but think about how things would be if Lan Zhan felt the same way.

Should he take Huaisang's latest advice and move on? Or just test the waters in a subtle way?

Wei Wuxian closed his eyes and focused on his forehead, or specifically the point where it connected with the second jade's hand.

Lan Zhan's hand was surprisingly warm, not only in terms of temperature, but also the care it was giving his head.

Lan Zhan, he realized now, hadn't just put his hand on him sudden. He had contracted his slightly so that the curvature of his head would conform to it and not hurt at all. Even when it meant transferring the impact and more than possible pain to his own knuckles.

That kind of consideration…was it possible to have it with someone you practically just met? Was it just a normal gesture of friendship and was Wei Wuxian overthinking it?

Wei Wuxian, still with his eyes closed, seriously thought about it.

Lan Zhan's movement had been instantaneous.

He, without even thinking, had reacted to protect him even from something as banal as a random self-inflicted blow...

Smiling, Wei Wuxian laughed.

Suddenly there was something he wanted to do.

-Lan Zhan.- He called out suddenly.

-Mn.- It was all he received in response.

-You have a very nice and comfortable hand.- He murmured as he shamelessly rubbed against.

Lan Zhan, clearly not expecting such an action on his part, tried to withdraw his hand, but he stopped before he could.

Cuz' if he had, Wei Wuxian's head would have been impacted anyway.

That little hesitation was all Wei Wuxian needed.

He, as Huaisang had said, just needed to follow his heart.

-Lan Zhan! - The main disciple of the Jiang Sect yelled after suddenly lift his head.

Neither his flushed face, nor his disheveled hair, nor even the possible mark on his forehead were important now.

-I really like you!

Chapter Text

Completely oblivious to the sudden clawing of the ship of which Wen Ruohan had proclaimed himself captain, the current head cultivator picked up the (now lukewarm) cup of tea his recent crush had been kind enough to make and sighed, aware that this time, regardless of his wishes, he would have to provide some answers.

The Lan in front of him, despite appearing unfazed and unapproachable as always, still showed a stubborn determination that told Wen Ruohan that if he didn't speak, he was willing to use any means at his disposal to get answers.

Now, whether or not said method involved the use of a sword, Wen Ruohan was not entirely sure. He was not an expert in Lan Clan rules, far from it. And, likewise, he was also not quite sure what to expect from Lan Qiren of all people.

There was once an instance in which he was one more character in the novel that, I had to admit, he managed to occupy one of the first places in the very long list of his favorites. Just a few lines and words on his cell phone app.

Now, however, he was a real person. One that, while he could go off if someone broke his precious rules, he would also feel and react to other stimuli.

In the novel, everything revolved around its protagonists, and with Lan Qiren being a minor character, Wen Ruohan wasn't sure where his limits lay. Could he, like Lan Wangji, reach a point where the rules would take a backseat to something he believed to be more important? And more relevantly, could he go so far as to stab him now that he knew that he would not be the terrifying opponent that the entire cultivation world imagined, solely because Wen Ruohan teased him a bit?

They were questions that while the Wen Sect leader would like to know the answers, he was not willing to risk his second chance for them.

Not when telling the truth (or part of it) would help him not only to get out of the awkward situation he found himself in, but also to win some points in his now cold relationship with the Major Lan.

-It's good tea.- Wen Ruohan murmured after a while, making it clear that he had raised the white flag in this silent competition.

Lan Qiren, obviously surprised at either the sudden interruption, or how easily he was subdued, briefly raised his eyebrows before compose himself and responding in the same manner as his favorite nephew's.

-Mn.- He conceded.- They are the most popular tea leaves in this region.- He added, surely coming to the conclusion that it was in his best interest to keep the conversation flowing.

Nodding, Wen Ruohan smiled.

It was nice to finally sit down with Lan Qiren and talk. Even if said conversation was the prelude to a disguised interrogation, after all, it had been days of indifference and coldness.

The head cultivator, lost as he was sipping the tea, felt that he could somewhat understand young Wei Wuxian's behavior to deal with young Lan Wangji's “coldness” and “indifference”.

Frankly speaking, if Ze Minrui hadn't ended up in the body of the biggest fish in the Mo Dao Zu Shi universe, and if he hadn't been in his apparent 31 years, he thought he wouldn't mind throwing his face away and chase yelling and with pranks to the stubborn goat.

Holding back a slight laugh as he watched the handsome Lan's beard stand out in contrast to the grace of his movements, Wen Ruohan waited.

-Your Excellency.- Lan Qiren spoke suddenly.- What happened when you separated from the delegation? – He finally asked.

Wen Ruohan sighed.

-That...- He hesitated for a few seconds before simply shrugging. Why bother embellishing the truth when it was obvious to both of them that his display was no different than that of a weak chicken? Besides, at this point, why try to disguise his boisterous personality?

Thinking so, the Wen Sect leader had a revelation. Since things had already gone south, wasn't it better to just charge in? It worked for Wei Wuxian, after all!

Coming to terms with himself, Wen Ruohan relaxed her back, and not caring about anything else, he rested his elbow on the table to support his chin.

-When we were flying I heard screams.- He clarified, not bothering to hide that he was enjoying the gaping expression of the Lan Mayor at his sudden behavior.- Given my high cultivation my senses have always been more sensitive.- He confessed with a cheeky smile.

Whether Lan Qiren was listening to him or not did not matter. Anyway, he was more than satisfied to finally be able to act like him.

Leaving a good impression was important, but it wouldn't mean anything in the grand scheme of things if he couldn't be himself, of course, his actions hadn't been for nothing.

Whether it bewilder Lan Qiren, confuse him, or drive him crazy, it would still make the man think of him.

Wasn't that an appropriate first step?

In the novel, for example, even if Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji were separated, each in his Sect, there would be times when they would think of each other.

Taking this into consideration, Wen Ruohan took his teacup and swayed it happily. He even wanted to laugh, but decided to hold back a bit. His intention was to free himself a bit from the chains he had imposed on himself, not to kill the Lan in front of him with a heart attack.

Seeing Lan Qiren's hand tremble, Wen Ruohan decided to continue with his explanation, however, a part of him couldn't help but wonder what his favorite canon couple was doing right now.

After all, these were not only his hope, but also his guide in love.

The Head Cultivator had no way of knowing, that in Gusu, the inexperienced and dense youths that he had left behind, had already gone ahead of him.

Too much.

Chapter Text

As soon as his feet landed in front of the gates of the QingheNie Sect, Lan Qiren, despite his strict and enviable self-control, could not help but heave a long and well-justified sigh of relief.

The current leader in functions of the Lan Sect might be a well-informed and prominent member of his generation, but even with that being the case and despite having lived 29 years, he still couldn't name the emotions that turned his stomach every time he dealt with the Head Cultivator.

Just a couple of weeks ago, Lan Qiren believed that the strangest thing he would see in his very long life would be Wen Ruohan's abnormal but still acceptable change.

Of course, it was a shock at the time to see that the arrogant and despotic man he knew and whom he distrusted, knew things like humility, courtesy, solidarity and empathy overnight.

Lan Qiren, as well as his Sect members and guests (or anyone who has interacted with the Wen since), were stumped and clueless as to how to proceed, but they accepted it because it was a welcome change all in all when taking into consideration the original version and the possible consequences that his actions would bring if his personality and desire for power would worsen even more.

Now, however, Lan Qiren had reached the end of his rope, and that is that a few days ago, after saving Excellency's life, his behavior had once again taken a 180° turn, only in one direction completely different.

At first, someone rational like Lan Qiren put it down to his brush with death, and later to the amnesia that the Head Cultivator confessed to suffering from, however, after a couple of days in his company, Lan Qiren couldn't avoid suspecting if the consequences of that deviation of qi that His Excellency suffered some time ago were more serious than he and his doctor thought.

And it is that since Wen Ruohan confessed to his situation, he seemed to have no qualms in his presence anymore.

During their stops and rests at the inns they found along the way in consideration of his condition after the corpse poisoning, if he wasn't looking for him to help him practice, he would be calling him out or just chatting.

A couple of weeks ago, Lan Qiren would have no problem with it, but now… seeing Sect Leader Wen's mouth move at a mile per minute to talk about this and that or ask common sense questions… the leader in functions of the Lan Sect believed he was more than justified in being relieved to see how, in the name of diplomacy, he could obtain a time of peace and throw Wen Ruohan over to his niece, who would apparently also be here.

Of course, a part of him also felt a little guilty because of the impulse to want to get rid of an injured person and who also seemed to have lost his self-preservation instincts.

Although it has been a while since his anger at Wen Ruohan's "betrayal" during his stay in the Sect, Lan Qiren still saw him as someone nice to talk to, after all, given his position there weren't many people he could be so relaxed around. But now…it was exhausting.

Forget about the Head Cultivator's ability to jump from one topic to another without taking a breath and giving him time to respond, what worried Master Lan the most was that all of Wen Ruohan's grace, manners and propriety seemed to have disappeared.

Apart from greeting and eating well, whether it was sitting, writing, even speaking, everything was so different from the original version and the one that fooled him in Cloud Recceses that it was hard to watch.

If Lan Qiren were to put it into words, it would be like dealing with an adult version, but a bit more tolerable of Wei Wuxian. The latter had the excuse of being a child in training, but what about Wen Ruohan?

Amnesiac or not, qi deviation or not, he felt like a completely different and strange person.

-Greetings, Lan Laoshi.- The disciple in charge of welcoming the guests greeted him.

Snapping out of his thoughts, Lan Qiren clasped his hands and bowed his head.

-I see that he came with His Excellency.- Commented the disciple who, now he realized, had attended the conferences a couple of years ago.

-Nie Zheng.- Lan Qiren called him.- Is the Wen Sect already here?

Wen Ruohan, wanting to know of his niece, walked over.

Nie Zheng seeing this couldn't help but take a step back before replying.

-Yes. The group led by Wen Guniang arrived yesterday. In fact, you are the last to arrive... -he answered.

Sighing for the Lan Sect's face, Lan Qiren led the way after Nie Zheng, trying to ignore how his headache happily walked alongside him surveying the surroundings, clearly unaffected by the gazes of the disciples standing in the path.

Fortunately or unfortunately, Lan Qiren discovered that his group already seemed to have gotten used to such behavior.

Even he, who had been surprised, uncomfortable, and a little upset, seemed to have given up.

It's only because he's hurt.- He thought.

And it was that even though there was no rule for this particular case at hand, Lan Qiren still chose to act considerately.

-Your Excellency.- The disciple Nie suddenly spoke, much calmer upon discovering that the aura surrounding the Head Cultivator was very different from the last time he saw him.- Wen Guniang asked me to take you to the rooms assigned as soon as it arrived.

As soon as he heard those words, Lan Qiren prepared a cordial farewell reply, but when he turned around he realized that Wen Ruohan's face had turned pale.

The older Lan couldn't help but wonder the reason for such a reaction. He, like the entire cultivation world, knew of Wen Qing's great medical skills, as well as the fact that she was one of the key figures in the Sect, especially given her closeness to the Sect Leader Wen.

Of course, Lan Qiren, being who he was, would not be swayed by such rumors, but from the Head Cultivator's words a couple of days ago it was not difficult to confirm them. From the way Wen Ruohan talked about his nephews it was clear that they had a good relationship. In fact, even Lan Qiren had to take a couple of deep breaths given the number of times he bragged about their abilities, character, and appearance.

Lan Qiren, having both Jades de Lan as nephews, knew what it was to feel proud of them, but often he had no way to show it, since excessive pride was also prohibited in Cloud Reccesses...

Anyway, Wen Ruohan's current reaction to his niece's request was clearly unusual. If Lan had to describe it, he would say that… he looked like someone who had seen a ghost, or like someone defeated who was on his way to his death.

-I…- He started to say before seeming to realize who he was and where he was.

Curious and still in disbelief at that shameless person's constant personality change, Lan Qiren watched as he straightened up, coughed, and continued.- I see, I'd appreciate it if you could show me the way once you finish directing the Lan Sect guests.

Nie Zheng, Lan Qiren realized, was obviously surprised by such behavior.

Lan Qiren didn't have to think to know that Wen Ruohan's cordiality was rather strange when he compared it to the pre-amnesiac version.

He was there, after all.

Be that as it may, Lan Qiren had nothing to say to such a reaction. Even less when there were so many people around that he had no knowledge of the Head Cultivator's circumstances.

It was in this way that they all followed Nie Zheng to the area where they normally stayed when the conference was held there.

Once in front of the gates, Lan Qiren took it upon himself to designate the rooms and dismiss Nie Zheng. However, by the time he finished giving his instructions, he noticed that Nie Zheng, despite having walked away, was still there, looking clearly uncomfortable.

Bewildered, Lan Qiren followed his line of sight and realized that Wen Ruohan was still there, apparently waiting for him.

-Your Excellency?- He asked confused.

Wen Ruohan, either realizing it or not, smiled at him.

-Master Lan, if it's not too much trouble, could you give me some of your time later?

The Lan was about to politely excuse himself when he noticed it. Wen Ruohan, for some strange reason, was nervous.

Since the change, it would probably be hard to tell the Head Cultivator's emotions, but Lan Qiren, having seen the man's various behaviors and used to listening to him talk for hours, could now see it.

Where others would likely see His Excellency requesting a small casual meeting, Lan Qiren saw a restless Wen. His hands, despite not trembling and still in a small greeting, gave his the impression that, if it were just the two of them, they would start fidgeting and moving to release some energy.

Sighing, Lan Qiren was forced to acquiesce.

-As long as it's before curfew.- He agreed to his regret. And it is that as a fair cultivator he was obliged to help and help others. That included the Cultivation World Leader, no matter how loud and annoying he was.

Wen Ruohan, Lan Qiren realized, was obviously surprised, which in turn made him puzzled.

Did he really believe that he would refuse? - He thinked.

And it is that now, looking back, he realized that since the Wen Sect arrived at his gates, there were very few times when Lan Qiren refused something requested by Wen Ruohan.

Whether it was attending classes as an listener, small invitations to drink tea or go to Caiyi City, Lan Qiren never refused, unless he was too busy or it was after the alcohol incident.

Thinking about it now, Lan Qiren couldn't shake the feeling of unknowing that suddenly washed over him. And it is that said behavior was not normal for him.

One had to know that the times he had left the Sect for reasons of recreation or distraction after taking the mantle of leader of functions after his brother's reclution could be counted on the fingers of one hand.

Now however, he realized that whenever he recalled his most recent unofficial outings from the Sect, there was always a figure dressed in red and white at his side.

-...an...Lan...Master Lan! - Shouted Wen Ruohan's voice snapping him out of his thoughts.

-En?

-Are you alright? - Asked the Head Cultivator approaching.

Any anxiety or nervousness that had existed in him seemed to have faded into the background, or at least had been eclipsed by a look of concern.

Lan Qiren, not entirely sure why he was noticing such strange things, couldn't help but back away.

-It's nothing.- Answered, recovering his calm, naturalness and self-control.- I just got lost in my thoughts. I beg Your Excellency to excuse me for the discourtesy.

At his words, Wen Ruohan evidently had a reaction, however this time Lan Qiren did not want to bother with it.

He had many things to worry about before the conference and the Head Cultivator, as well as his random thoughts of him were not part of it.

-If you'll excuse me.- He added as a dismissal when he didn't receive an answer.- I'm leaving.

And, without a second glance, he finally walked into his room, unaware of the complex look behind him.

Oblivious to the Lan that had already occupied his mind with something else, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but mistrust the last words of the person he liked.

And it is that these felt like a door closing.

Frankly speaking, Wen Ruohan would have loved to find an excuse and follow Lan Qiren to his room, but the Nie disciple who had led them there, seeing that he was finally alone, came over to escort him to where an irate Wen Qing would be waiting for him.

Taking one last look at the door of the room he would later sneak into, Wen Ruohan sighed and followed the young who was unknowingly leading him into a death trap.

If only Wen Ning were here.- The older Wen thought, regretting not having brought his adorable nephew to save his skin.

Whatever. He would find a way to cajole his niece into not killing him. For now, he preferred to think about how to sell more pity to the stubborn goat when they met again in the afternoon.

Thinking of his persecution situation, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but think in his favorite canon couple…

Those two… would they have made a littler progress after all their interventions? Would Nie Huaisang have helped a bit from the side?

The Cultivation World Leader, far from Gusu as he was, had no way of knowing that in fact, Wei Wuxian had not only acknowledged his feelings, but had also confessed.

Forget confessing, Young Master Wei, to the horror of his martial brother and anyone with eyes in the surroundings, was already in a frank and honest relationship with second Young Master Lan.

Relationship that, every day, seemed to advance more...

Chapter Text

Nie Huaisang looked away from the extraordinary specimen perched on the tree by the window again and focused on his friend, the heir of the Jiang Sect sitting next to him.

One would think that after thirty minutes of listening to the First Jade of Lan filling in for Lan Laoshi's classes the vein on his forehead would have returned to normal, or at least, by then it would have exploded. But, for some reason unknown to him, that wasn't the case at all.

In fact, whether it was that vein about to explode or his reddish-purple complexion, nothing had changed.

Nie Huaisang, worried as he was about the chances of it suddenly collapsing, be it from exhaustion, a sudden ulcer, qi deviation, etc., couldn't help but admire his perseverance and self-control.

However, on top of that the Nie Sect's second young master was confused.

He simply did not understand why Jiang Wanyin kept torturing himself.

Come on, it's not like he had recently discovered the news that, for the past few days, had blown up and wiped out the peace and quiet of the Lan Sect.

Nie Huaisang, a lover of arts and letters, clearly referred to the latest happenings as news. The news was not gossips. That being the case, he thought that the argument about whether the latest punishments that had been declared against the most unfortunate guest commentators was one hundred percent valid.

Of course, smart as he was, they weren't words he would say out loud. And, of course, he wouldn't go out of his way to present that argument to the person in charge of discipline. Even if said person might or might not owe him a favor by being the main contributor to bringing their formerly platonic relationship to life.

Anyway, and going back to his friend dressed in purple, nothing had changed.

Nie Huaisang, looking at him more and more on the brink of eruption, couldn't help but wonder if he had some kind of masochistic bent, after all, he couldn't seem to let go.

It all started about a week ago.

Nie Huaisang, tired and worried about the imminent future described by the leader of the cultivation world, was thinking and pondering what his next move should be when the biggest troublemaker from Cloud Recesses arrived asking for advice.

If he had to be honest with himself, Nie Huaisang hadn't even heard the whole problem, partly because his mind was elsewhere, and partly as a conditioned response after experiencing a lovesick Wei Wuxian babbling for hours about the second Jade...

Be that as it may, the youngest of the Nie brothers was not the leader of a small discussion group (gossips) for nothing. As someone with experience and knowledge in various (interesting) fields he still managed to blurt out a thing or two and tell Wei Wuxian to go and confess at once, ending the onlookers' pain, and perhaps giving him material for the next meeting with other lovers of knowledge...

Of course, he never imagined that his friend wouldn't even take a couple of days to think and reflect before he actually went and confessed.

Seeing Wei Wuxian arrive later that day with bright eyes, puffy lips, messy hair, wearing a goofy smile and sighing every few seconds… it was a shock.

Not just for him.

Jiang Wanyin, despite his lacking observational skills when it came to emotions (and romance) was concerned, it only took one look for a terrible and ominous feeling to wash over him.

It was there, Nie Huaisang thought with a pitying look, that hell began for him.

The one who in another timeline and parallel universe had become the Headshaker, while he was surprised, he still had enough information to determine what had happened, which is why he went and asked.

“Wei-Xiong, it seems like you had a good talk with Lan Er Gongzi?”

His question, naturally, was partly his concern for his other friend belonging to the Jiang Sect, and partly his habit of gathering information for their future meetings.

Of course, whether or not the conceited part of him wanted to straighten his back, puff out his chest, and laugh to show them off that he, Nie Huaisang, second heir of the QingheNie Sect, achieved what even Wen Ruohan, despite his countless attempts, failed to achieve... well, only he needed to know.

Excited as he was about his friend (and the gossip), Nie Huaisang could already see a bright future awaiting him. A future in which many people came to him for advice for a pleasant love life, after all, he had achieved the impossible; for two diametrically opposed people to come together and thus begin the romance of the century.

Of course, he was still cunning enough to handle said reputation. After all, he hadn't lived long enough yet to be willing to have Lan Laoshi (as well as other elders) run to Qinghe and hunt him down in his dreams for encouraging his honorable and most successful disciple to delve into the world of love and the desires.

Yes, he could already see Lan Qiren's reaction when he found out about that. This one, after spitting up blood or passing out, would probably scream and lament over the fact that his cabbage had been dug up (and eaten, if the marks on both teens' necks were any indication) by a pig.

It was no secret to the leaders of the great Sects that years ago Lan Laoshi had suffered at the hands of the talented cultivator Cangse Sanren. Nie Huaisang believed that if Wei-Xiong's mother had at least a part of her son's personality, his master's leery behavior towards the latter was more than justified.

And now... now that same man would have that whirlwind as his son-in-law.

Nie Huaisang, despite being in class, couldn't help but hide his face behind his fan, after all, knowing that he could make up for the past couple of years of suffering by constantly failing his exams in Cloud Recesses, he wanted to laugh out loud.

Yeah, he was definitely proud of it.

Of course, often one's joy was another's misfortune.

And that was the case with Jiang Wanyin.

Unlike Nie Huaisang who only ate and drank with the pair during breaks and lunch, Jiang Cheng, current heir to the Jiang Sect, had to live and sleep with Wei Wuxian in the same room.

The younger of the Jiang brothers always thought that his Shixiong's behavior around the Second Jade was strange. Not only did he run after him every time he saw him since he met him the first night they got here, but he would also spend three-quarters of the day talking about him.

"Lan Zhan this... Lan Zhan that..."

Jiang Wanyin could swear that if he heard anything about the Second Lan Jade from Wei Wuxian or anyone else again, he would do something crazy.

The Jiang Sect's heir knew that patience was not his strong suit, however, a part of him believed that after living with Wei Wuxian of all people for so many years, he had learned to develop and exercise it even a little.

Well, he was wrong.

Of course, it was understandable.

What had been barely tolerable before had become a thousand times worse when Wei Wuxian had apparently become an official couple with Lan Wangji.

As soon as Nie Huaisang had asked that question several days ago about the conversation that his brother had had in the library, something snapped inside Wei Wuxian.

The dam had broken and a torrent of words and praises about the other man had suddenly flowed out.

His brother, for as long as he could remember, had always had the ability to jabber away for long periods of time. If he was excited or thinking of some invention or mischief, it would all lead to words (much to Jiang Cheng's eternal frustration).

These past few days, however, Jiang Wanyin had discovered that Wei Wuxian had always been holding back.

He really must have been worried about his mental state, which is why, even though he talked for hours, he would give him a refractory period and much of the night to rest.

Now however, all that consideration seemed to have disappeared.

The last quarter of the time that his brother had used to be silent or ask him about his life or the latest news and gossips, had also been filled with Lan Wangji.

About capable he was.

About how handsome he was.

About damn talented he was.

Romantic, fun, funny...

Jiang Wanyin at first thought that Wei Wuxian had gone crazy. How could Lan Wangji, the same silent, cold, deadpan, uptight guy who had taken with monitoring, accusing, and punishing his brother, be all of those things?

Jiang Cheng, furious, confused, and stunned as he had been, had still endeavored to try to talk reason into Wei Wuxian, but it was impossible to make him change his mind.

He was in love, apparently.

What did he see in the man that was as interesting as a pile of stones? Jiang Cheng would never know.

It was in this way that he could only watch the two spend time together, and then endure the endless talk and praises of his brother during the afternoon and evening.

On the first day, Jiang Cheng was too stunned to react.

On the second day, Jiang Cheng had recovered a bit and went on to argue the reasons why Wei Wuxian had finally lost his mind.

On the third day, Jiang Cheng realized that even in his dreams, he could hear his brother's annoying voice talking about the damn Lan.

On the fourth day, Jiang Cheng exploded. Of course, Wei Wuxian didn't care much or not at all, because after looking at him with his eyes wide open, he continued to tease and comfort him, telling him that he would take care of finding him a good partner so that he could understand the wonders of love.

Jiang Cheng kicked him.

On the fifth day, Jiang Cheng discovered that no, it was not his imagination. The reason why he thought he heard Wei Wuxian's voice during the night was because the man actually talked in his sleep. Even in his dreams he mentioned that name!

On the sixth day, Jiang Cheng was able to sleep peacefully. Contrary to his expectations, it was that damned peace that woke him up and made him realize why everything was so quiet.

Wei Wuxian was not there.

Jiang Cheng thought that he had escaped to Nie Huaisang's room or to the City to buy himself alcohol.

He waited and waited for him, but he never came back. It was only the next morning, when he saw him limping, with his clothes in disarray, and the occasional hickey on his neck that he knew what had happened.

That's when he lost it too.

Jiang Cheng always thought that he would only have to worry about his sister when it came to reputation and those kinds of activities.

He never expected that, from one moment to the next, Wei Wuxian would manage to give him another headache.

It was for this reason that today, the seventh day, Jiang Cheng looked the way he did.

About to explode.

Again.

This time, if Wei Wuxian wasn't careful, maybe he Jiang Cheng would really follow the path he took in that future/parallel universe, and lead a siege against him long before then...

Chapter Text

Lan Qiren received the cup of tea handed to him by one of the Nie Sect's servants and continued to look at Nie MingJue, who, contrary to what was originally expected, ended up leading the conference.

However, even for him, it was difficult to focus on what the man was saying when his burning gaze was fixed on the place designated to the QishanWen Sect.

Despite his admirable self-control, Lan Qiren found himself following his line of sight, ending up, as expected, looking at Wen Ruohan.

Lan Qiren, couldn't understand Nie Mingjue's grudge with the Cultivation World Leader, but he could imagine it. Having the “enemy” sitting just a couple of meters away and not being able to do anything about it must be extremely difficult for a man as hot-tempered and straightforward as the current Sect Leader Nie was.

However, even though Lan Qiren could imagine the grudge and understand the reason for it, he couldn't help but worry about Wen Ruohan.

He knew that Nie MingJue was justified enough to stab Wen Ruohan any day now, after all, his father's death was the other's responsibility. Sure, such a thing could never be fully ascertained, but it was true that Wen Ruohan had been the last to touch the man's saber, a saber that broke right after in the middle of a night hunt. Such a thing would hardly be a coincidence, especially when the death of Nie MingJue's father occurred at the time when Wen Ruohan needed to weaken that particular Sect.

Regardless, despite knowing that, Lan Qiren still found himself worrying about the Wen Sect Leader. Partly because the version he had dealt with since he came to Cloud Recesses had gotten close enough to him to make it impossible for him to treat it as a mere stranger, and partly because he had discovered that at this time, not to mention Nie MingJue, even a junior disciple who was just starting to cultivate could easily kill him.

The most infuriating thing about it was that Wen Ruohan, the man whose life and safety was at risk, did not seem concerned at all.

The latter, as if it were an informal visit, was sitting behind his niece, Wen Qing, who to everyone's surprise, was still representing the Wen Sect.

The seats were hardly the problem. What was beginning to unsettle Lan Qiren's nerves was the fact that Wen Ruohan wasn't even pretending to pay attention to Nie MingJue.

For some reason, ever since the conference started, maybe even before, when everyone had just entered the room, the Head Cultivator's eyes had fallen on him and hadn't taken off since.

Lan Qiren tried to convince himself that he was imagining things, but it was hard to believe when he, a powerful cultivator with excellent developed senses, could tell even with his eyes closed.

Following Nie MingJue's gaze and checking that he was, in fact, right only made him feel worse.

Lan Qiren was upset.

Annoyed that that look made him strangely anxious.

Annoyed that he had to worry about someone who didn't even frown at being the target of Nie MingJue's terrifying gaze.

And lastly, upset that he's broken countless rules by sitting here contemplating this sort of thing when his attention should be on the conference.

The only consolation he had for now, however, was the fact that the other Sect members who had come with him were diligently taking notes.

Notes that he could read later (after his punishment) to make up for his mistake.

Lan Qiren, trying to calm down, sighed and concentrated on his tea.

This, after testing it, finally allowed him to recover some stability.

Closing his eyes, the acting leader of the Lan Sect finally managed to disregard those eyes that, even now, still followed his every move.

As Lan Qiren gradually resigned with the conference to meditate and regain his state of serenity, he did not know that he had not only become the focus of not only the Head Cultivator, but the entire community Wen sect.

This had all started when the disciples who followed Wen Qing here entered alongside his Sect Leader.

As it had been a while since they had seen His Excellency, they were all a bit nervous and fearful that His Excellency had, for some reason, returned to his old self.

Fortunately, when they caught a glimpse of Wen Qing charging at their Leader from a distance, and seeing the embarrassed (?) and guilty look on the latter's face, they were finally able to relax.

However, while their concern ceased, their curiosity inevitably grew stronger.

What had his Excellency been doing in Gusu all this time? What would be his next course of action? Why didn't he sit in front of the group and instead let Wen Qing continue as temporal leader?

This and a thousand more questions passed through the minds of each and every one of them.

It was for this reason that not only Wen Qing, but the rest as well, watched him intently.

Attention that allowed them to discover that their usually stoic and temperamental Sect leader was paying close attention to the area where the Lan Sect disciples were located.

At first they thought it was something natural. He had been in Gusu after all.

However, minutes passed, the conference began, but His Excellency, apart from declaring at the beginning that neither he nor Wen Qing would lead the event (and handing over the role to Nie MingJue), did not listen or participate.

As if he was possesed, he just sat there and stared in one direction.

This being the case, no matter how slow they were, everyone gradually realized that Wen Ruohan was not looking at the Lan Sect as a whole, but at a specific Lan.

Lan Qiren.

As one by one they were enlightened, little by little the bewilderment began to spread. Apart from Wen Qing, who had to worry about the conference (whether she wanted to or not), the rest were free enough to look at each other in confusion and disbelief.

Some of the bravest did not resist the temptation and passed notes to each other trying to exchange opinions about it...

It was in this way that the situation ended like this. With the Wen Sect staring at the Lan leading the members of Cloud Recesses.

Unfortunately for Lan Qiren, who was currently deeply immersed in meditation, things did not end there.

Over time, the other Sects became aware of the strange atmosphere among the Wen Sect's guests too, so one by one they came together to study Lan Qiren.
By the time the conference was almost over, no one was paying attention. Even Nie MingJue, who had been speaking and looking at Wen Ruohan spitefully, had to look at Lan Qiren in bewilderment...

By the time it was all over and Lan Qiren opened his eyes and had to deal with not only the stares of everyone in the room, but also a group of Lans flustered, tense, and drenched in sweat from the pressure.

Needless to say, he was very confused about it...

Chapter Text

The Unfortunate Experiences of the Ex Tyrant - Extra N°2

Wen Ruohan, no, he was now Ze Minrui, had experienced many things throughout his life.

Some experiences were good, some bad, some strange... yet in the grand scheme of things there was never anything he couldn't cope with.

He had managed to overcome even death (or interdimensional travel, he still wasn't sure).

These days, though, he found himself wondering if all that peace and quiet he had in his first life was preparation for the hell that was unleashed every day on this not-so-welcome second chance.

Perplexed as to how he came to such a result, the now ex Wen Sect leader, distracted as he was in his thoughts, nearly lost his balance and landed on the ground.

On his worst days, he would admit, that he would have already exploded. On his best days… he would have managed to cast a scornful look and perhaps order punishment for the cause of such a thing.

No, thinking about it, there would never be a situation like the current one. Who would dare to do something like that?

Ze Minrui, tempted and frustrated at not being able to commit what in this world would be a "crime" or "insanity", closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and, arming himself with the patience he had gradually learned to muster since waking up in a hospital bed, sighed.

It was only when he was sure he wouldn't do anything that opened his eyes and glared at the annoying brat clinging to his leg, seriously considering whether to shake her off, or else throw her away so she would never do it again.

Unfortunately, as angry as he was at such disrespect there wasn't much he could do, much less when said brat didn't seem intimidated by his behavior at all.

Instead, this one she just whimpered and asked her 'uncle' to pick her up and take her to her mother.

"Enough". Snarled the once most feared man in the world, with much more frustration than real anger. "I told you she'll be back soon, now get lost".

Frantically shaking her head, the frail little meatbag yelled, “I want Mommy! The uncle stinks!"

Wen Ruohan, no, Ze Minrui cursed under his breath and resorted to the only thing that had worked for him so far.

"I'll give you twenty dollars if you sit quietly until your mother gets here."

As soon as he finished speaking, the girl who had been making a fuss up until now calmed down and released her grip on him.

“The uncle is the best,” she said with an innocent smile as she held out her hand.

Looking at the big crescent curved eyes, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but frown.

'LanlingJin would be proud', he thought to himself before handing over the emergency money left by his 'sister'.

Well, instead of handing it would be more correct to say that the girl snatched it. No sooner had the bill slipped out of his pocket than the brat moved even faster than the ex-sect beginner disciples and she took it for her own, as if she feared he might change his mind.

One would think that falling or lowering to the point of having to bribe children for a couple of minutes of peace and quiet would be the worst thing that could happen to a leader like him, however, the current Ze Minrui had gotten a bit used to it. What irritated him was the feeling of hopelessness that clung to him every day as soon as he opened his eyes. And it is that he had come to understand that as long as he resided in this strange place, no matter what the circumstances, his hands would be tied.

Where before he would have commanded and threatened, now he could only stand there staring off into space, watching as that burden (who had somehow become his niece) ignored him now that she had gotten what she wanted and jumped on the couch to watch TV without a care in the world, and, it should be said, blissfully unaware of the number of times she had nearly died in the last month.

Of course, Ze Minrui, being who he was, had somehow learned to appreciate the little gifts that life gave, such as, in this moment, the chance to breathe and appreciate solitude.

Who would have thought that the day would come when someone like him would appreciate something as banal as silence?

As he ignored the girl and headed for the kitchen, Wen Ruohan found himself missing his own children more and more.

Chao'er and Xu'er.

Not long ago the ex head cultivator might have been dissatisfied with Chao'er and somewhat exasperated by Xu'er's little faults, but now, having firsthand experience with the little monstrosity in the other room, for the first time since becoming a father, he found himself thinking that his children weren't really that bad.

Although they were lacking in some aspects, both were always obedient, silent and prudent. They always knew what to do and what not to do to annoy him, and even if they did something wrong (as it was in Chao'er's case), it only took one look and warning from him to change his behavior.

Ze Minrui stared at the cup next to the machine into which the wonderful drink called coffee fell and sighed, not only because of the nice children he would never see again, but also because he realized what he had become.

Who would have thought that the day would come when he, the Head Cultivator of the cultivation world, would need to indulge in some extremely strong coffee to get him through the days?

The new Ze Minrui hated many things about his new environment, however, he will also admit that there are some things worthwhile.

Looking back, it had all started three months ago.

Back then, Wen Ruohan, unwilling to waste time making his dream come true, had given the final instructions on how to proceed with a small and insignificant Sect to some of the elders and proceeded to retire to his rooms.

Just as he had been doing for as long as he could remember, he had enjoyed a nice long bath and then proceeded to meditate.

It had been several years since meditation had stopped working for him, yet he did not give up. Even if moving forward meant pushing his meridians to the limit, he always believed that he would make it.

And even if the worst were to happen, there was Wen Qing to do some damage control.

As long as he was Wen Ruohan, things would always work out. Just like always.

Who would have thought that he would open his eyes to realize that everything was gone?

Ze Minrui looked blankly at how a pale, frail and weak hand reached out to take the cup of coffee and, just as he had been doing since he woke up in this horrible place, he sighed again.

Gone were the calluses and scars as proof of his efforts. Now, all he had was a scrawny, weak and mortal body, as well as extremely annoying people who got on his nerves.

'Damn it', he thought through gritted teeth. Even the cat that bothered him at dawn did not show him any kind of respect.

What the hell would his life become?

'If only I could come back...' Thought to himself.

He would take it upon himself to show everyone true despair.

What was conquest and unification compared to what he was now tolerating?

"Uncle!" Yelled the horrible voice again from the couch, turning his stomach.

Gulping down his cup of coffee, Ze Minrui checked the time and after finding out that there was still another half hour until he was relieved of his babysitting duties, he cursed.

'Someday', he thought to himself.

Someday he would find a way to change his luck.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan, sitting and sulking in one of the rooms that the QingheNie Sect had arranged for him and the QishanWen members for the conference, stared at his niece's slightly menacing appearance.

The current Chief Cultivator had to admit, as he moved uncomfortably (definitely not intimidated) in said chair, that maybe, and just maybe, such behavior was his fault.

Sure, ignoring her letters about the Sect's duties as well as her pleas (orders) to return during his stay (vacation) in Cloud Recesses was perhaps not one of his best ideas, but what could he do about it?

Whether or not he is the strongest man in the world in this life, he knew that he could hardly do anything about Wen Qing's terrifying needles. Especially when she was aware that he was just an empty shell of a cultivator.

It didn't help his case either, he assumed, that his predisposed (desperate) behavior towards a certain Lan ruined the aforementioned conference.

Although this last point was debatable. He was only there as a symbol, how could he have known that the current cultivation world would be boring enough to watch him throughout the entire event?

As for him looking at Lan Qiren… well, he was free enough for that. Wen Qing was there anyway, to wipe his butt as far as homework was due.

Which brought him back to point number one.

"Uncle", the firm, cold voice of his niece called. "I heard you had a great time at Cloud Recesses," she continued when she received no response from him.

Wen Ruohan, busy looking at the pretty and stylized ceiling, closed his eyes and cursed his luck.

Why did he have to listen to this scolding again?

As soon as he arrived at Qinghe was dragged away to talk to Wen Qing.

As a result... there wasn't much conversation. He just sat and listened to his not-so-beloved niece ramble on about how irresponsible and inconsiderate he was, among other things.

As a man well-versed in dealing with difficult women, Wen Ruohan obviously took it upon himself to appease her, promising the heaven and earth.

He thought that had been saved from it and that he would no longer have to experience any more headaches.

He didn't think that a simple look at his crush would push him back into the abyss a couple of days later.

Sighing, the older of the two stood up straight, trying to summon some of the dignified presence his predecessor had to apologize for his behavior. He did not expect to meet the appraising gaze of the most talented doctor of this generation.

“Wen Qing?” Called her, a little frightened by the intensity flaring in those eyes.

The Sect Leader Wen didn't know how long she had been staring at him since he was lost in thought, but from the way she was studying him carefully and fiddling with a long needle in her hand he guessed it must have been long enough to she had realized that he wasn't listening to a single word.

Wen Ruohan quickly opened his mouth, but even before he could plead for mercy, a deep sigh came from his niece.

"Forget it", she said, dropping into another chair. "I don't have the head for this right now."

Relieved, but cautious, the leader of the Cultivation world allowed himself to become excited enough to jump out of his seat and approach his niece with a smile.

"Ah, that's why you're my favorite niece", he exclaimed, earning a pointed look.

Coughing, the now leader of the Wen Sect up his hands in surrender.

“Anyway…” he added once Wen Qing let him pass. "How's that going?"

His niece looked at him for a couple of seconds before realizing what he was referring to.

Knowing that they had moved on to a serious topic, she put the needle she had been holding on the table and gave it her full attention.

"Following your instructions, we found Meng Yao and Xue Yang," she explained, rubbing her temples. "Regarding the first of them, we bought her mother's freedom from the brothel and took care of getting them both as far away from Langling as possible with some excuses".

"What about the second one?" Sect Leader Wen inquired, relieved that the instructions he had conveyed to Wen Qing through Wen Ning (and which he had completely forgotten during his intense love chase) were mostly fulfilled.

His niece was really capable!

Ignoring the blatant look of admiration, Wen Qing continued. "Unlike what you originally assumed, he is a much smaller child. Fortunately one of our disciples found him before the accident with that Sect leader. Elder Wen Mao took care of him. I heard that they get along well and he spends his time giving him candys."

"Ah, now we just need to get rid of Jin GuangShan and keep an eye on Su She and my two sons", the elder sighed.

Wen Qing looked at him in confusion before asking, “Aren't you going to do anything about Nie MingJue?”

"Nie MingJue?" he repeated, "What's wrong with him?"

Frustrated by his foster uncle's horrible memory, Wen Qing took a deep breath and mustered patience before reminding him under her breath, "In case you don't remember, he wants to kill you."

Oh.

"Oh", Wen Ruohan exclaimed. "That's certainly a problem..."

Ignoring the pointed gaze of the only person in the room who knew how to use force, the current Sect Leader Wen placed a hand on his chin in a thoughtful gesture.

After reflecting, he nodded.

Under the expectant gaze of the other part, he shrugged and said; "What can I do about it? It's not like I can get rid of him. Technically, I'm the bad guy."

"You know that as soon as it attacks you, you will die, right?" Wen Qing reminded him, wanting but unable to be surprised by the way her uncle handled matters.

Grimacing, Wen Ruohan explained, “I know, but I can only trust Nie Huaisang to handle it well”.

"Nie Huaisang?" Wen Qing repeated in disbelief. "Will you leave your life in the hands of... him?"

Well, if she put it that way... it really didn't sound promising.

It was terrifying to think about.

No wonder his niece looked so worried. In her eyes, that was the same as being presumed dead.

"Don't underestimate him..." the older Wen defended himself weakly, "He... although he may not seem like it, he is quite cunning".

"Cunning", Wen Qing repeated, obviously not believing it.

Perhaps he should have said it in a more confident manner, but even for him who read the novel, it was hard to believe that the brat he met in Cloud Recesses could bring down Jin GuanYao the way he did.

'Whatever,' he thought as he felt another headache coming on.

If Nie MingJue really attacked him, he could always beg for his life.

As a modern man of the 21st century, something like face and dignity were not things that mattered much, not when he could benefit from tossing them aside.

With this in mind, the Chief Cultivator once again became overjoyed. His mood even soared when he remembered that he had a pending talk with Lan Qiren.

Heading to the door, Wen Ruohan tried to say goodbye, but his niece wouldn't let him go.

"Wait", she called to him. "With that out of the way, I have to ask. What are you up to with Lan Qiren?"

Wen Ruohan suspected that Wen Qing would not let him go regarding this matter, but he never expected that she would address it in such a direct manner.

What was he supposed to say?

"... what are you talking about?" He finished saying once he realized the silence had gone on too long.

Faced with the cold eyes that were watching him waiting, the man gave up.

“He… is someone I admire”, he finally managed to blurt out.

“Someone you admire,” his niece repeated, up an eyebrow. "It is logical. That being the case, it is natural that you looked at him throughout the entire conference as if you wanted to eat it with your eyes”.

Wen Ruohan tried to ignore the obvious sarcasm dripping from those words, but from the way his niece was looking at him and given the heat he felt building up on his cheeks, he didn't think he was doing a good job.

'Screw it', the Chief Cultivator thought before deciding that he had nothing to be ashamed of.

“Well, I admit it”, he conceded. “I like Lan Qiren. If everything goes well, he will be your uncle-in-law, so treat him well”.

Wen Ruohan didn't expect much from his words, but from the way Wen Qing's eyes widened and she froze, he guessed that she didn't expect that kind of response.

“Are you… serious?” She asked the latter when she recovered from the shock those shameless words brought her.

"It is not obvious?" Sect Leader Wen exclaimed as he rolled his eyes. “He is handsome, successful, talented and funny”.

“Lan Laoshi… funny?” Wen Qing stammered in a rare display of lack of self-control.

“Ok”, Wen Ruohan conceded. “Maybe it's not funny, but it's funny to see him react to things. I guess I understand Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji a little now.”

His niece, still caught up in the surprise and shock that his confirmation brought her, finally seemed to be coming to her senses, because she sighed and put her hands on her head.

"Whatever. Go and do what you want”.

Wen Ruohan did not wait for she add anything else. Shouting a couple of words as farewells, he ran in the direction where he believed the Lan he was interested in would be waiting for him.

Excited as he was walking (running) through the halls, the current Chief Cultivator had no way of knowing what awaited him ahead.

Chapter Text

As he ran with his mind set on the meeting he would have with Lan Qiren, Wen Ruohan did not notice the obvious anomaly in the hallways.

For a sect like QingheNie, the fact that there was no one around even though a conference with several dozen guests was being held… was extremely strange.

That coupled with the silence comparable to the depths of the Lan Sect... only a fool would not realize that there was something wrong with the situation.

If Wen Ruohan stopped to think, or if he at least walked (not ran) a little slower he might have noticed, likewise, perhaps he would have paused and perhaps questioned where everyone was.

Furthermore, if his date was not with Lan Qiren, even going out of his way to investigate on his behalf and satisfy his gossipy streak was a more than likely course of action.

Unfortunately, his usually alert mind was completely focused on a certain handsome man surnamed Lan.

How could he have known that said Lan was lost, confused, surrounded and being questioned about the man's strange actions, which until a while ago, still gave him headaches, during the conference?

It was in this way that, completely oblivious (as always) to important things, Wen Ruohan arrived at the rooms where, not long before, he had planned to break into later. Of course, with pure intentions.

He had arranged to meet Lan Qiren, after all.

Nodding to himself and pushing aside the uncertainty that washed over him as he remembered the way Lan Qiren seemed to distance himself at the end of that particular conversation, as well as the man's permanent scowl during the conference, Wen Ruohan arrived at the rooms where he had seen the Lan entourage disappear...

Only to find them completely empty.

Well, not that I could have known for sure, but the fact that no one came out after knocking several times on the door was a clear indication, especially when rules and courtesy would force the Lans to open the door even if it were of a beggar.

Disconcerted, Wen Ruohan looked around and after pondering what to do next, he simply shrugged his shoulders.

As someone who preferred to sit if he could rather than stand, and lie down rather than sit, he followed his instincts and sat in front the door to wait, completely satisfied that he was playing the role of Chief Cultivator so well (he had thought about the original Wen Ruohan's reputation for not lying down right there).

He had a lot to think about how to approach his upcoming conversation.

On the other hand... at a not so far distance from the Conference room, surrounded by a large group of people dressed in different colored robes, the Lan entourage did not know what to do.

Normally, this wouldn't be a problem at all. The people present (except one) there were experienced, not to mention they had had the opportunity to come out and be led by Lan Qiren in the past. Suffice it to say that there were very few things that could disconcert them, and if there were, they would only have to turn their heads to look in the direction of their leader and he would give them clear and precise instructions...

However, these people never thought that the day would come when they would turn around and see Lan Laoshi just as or even more lost and bewildered with them.

The feeling of wanting to cry but not being able to because they were surrounded by several dozen eyes... was something they definitely would not want to experience again.

Sweating, Lan Ke, the youngest Lan of the group and the closest to Lan Qiren's position, looked in his direction and, after briefly beckoning him closer, explained what was happening.

It wasn't much of an explanation.

It turns out that these people were here because they couldn't wait to investigate why Wen Ruohan and the Wen Sect as a whole had their attention on the leader on functions of the Lan Sect.

Needless to say, the other members of the delegation, despite being elders and seniors, looked away, not wanting to see the expression on Lan Qiren's face. And it that even if they were curious too, they knew what they should and shouldn't do to save their butts. They might not be punished or beaten like the youngs disciples, after all, there was no rule against curiosity (yes against the excessive curiosity) but, who would want to risk getting on the man's bad side?

Unfortunately, where some could ignore it, Lan Ke, the person who had to report even if he didn't want to (the looks of his elders did not leave him many options), had to witness it all. Despite knowing and treating Lan Laoshi for a long time, he had never seen him turn pale, red, and tremble as if he were about to faint, or worse, experience a true deviation of qi.

Fortunately, Lan Ke was able to breathe easy, as the elder Lan's self-control was excellent.

After taking a breath (and, was that gnashing of teeth?), Lan Ke witnessed his leader recover and divert his attention from him to those present.

What came after that was... quite uncomfortable and difficult to explain.

And it is that... how could those people ask what they wanted to know in a way that didn't sound rude or strange?

On the other hand, how could Lan Qiren respond without losing face or being embarrassed at having been the center of attention?

As he watched the two sides exchange stiff, choppy words, Lan Ke couldn't help the feeling of relief that washed over him as he remembered that he didn't have to worry about inter-sect politics in this life.

Lan Qiren, on the other hand, was not as calm as he appeared. And he had never felt so ashamed and angry for... why, exactly? for a simple look? It was disconcerting to think that a small, simple action that would normally go unnoticed would lead to this kind of result.

No, that wasn't exactly the problem.

He had already known that Wen Ruohan had been staring at him, hence his focus drifted and he ended up meditating, missing out on the opportunity to stop this whole mess...

Should he blame himself for his lack of self-control? Or, on the other hand, should he blame Wen Ruohan for not stopping to think that even a small movement on his part had such a big effect on the cultivation world? More importantly... how could he ask someone to stop staring at him in that blatant, strange way... without having to say that words?

Every time he thought about saying those words out loud, the older Lan had the impulse to dig a hole and bury himself.

Watching the people scatter in a sea of whispers and sidelong glances, Lan Qiren couldn't help but take a deep breath and dismiss the members of his Sect.

He really wanted and needed to be alone in peace and quiet.

With this in mind, he headed off at the fastest pace he could without breaking the rule of not running to his room...

Only to find the culprit of everything sitting in front of his door staring at the ceiling.

Feeling his face burn at the endless gossip that would fly throughout the entire cultivation world if anyone other than him had encountered this scene... the last strand of the rope of self-control in his mind was severed.

“Wen Ruohan!” He found himself shouting Lan Qiren, ignoring his precious rules for the first time in a long time, and managing to startle the person who was a few minutes away from falling asleep.

Next... would come a long conversation. In many ways.

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan didn't know how long he sat in front of the Lan entourage door staring at the ceiling, but even lost in thought as he was he knew it must have been quite a while.

While he meditated on how to direct the conversation he would have with the one who had suddenly become his crush, his mind couldn't help but wander to the future.

On the one hand, he thought, what if he got what he wanted and then, just as he arrived, he was forced to return? Forget about the fact that the world of Cultivation would be doomed, this former otaku was more busy gnashing his teeth at the thought of the real Wen Ruohan waking up in a bed next to Lan Qiren.

That would be something to take into account.

Of course, such a thing had very little chance of happening, especially considering that he had gotten nowhere with his attempts at seduction, and also because hell was more likely to go cold before Lan Qiren agreed roll on the sheets with him...

Of course, him could always have an enthusiastic side, as it was later discovered in the novel, his nephew had. Who was he to say?

Trying to direct his strange thoughts that were becoming more and more yellow by the second, Wen Ruohan hit the back of his head against the door a few times and decided to just go with the flow.

What was a conversation? He had had several with the Lan in question. He had managed to fake a personality similar to his, only to then unnerve him by behaving more and more like himself.

Should he take it a step further this time? Deep down he simply wanted to show himself and let loose completely. It was annoying having to pretend to be serious and full of disdain most of the time (what???), but there were things he had to consider.

For example...how far could he go to surprise Lan Qiren instead of directly killing him by causing a qi deviation?

Should he just be direct with his intentions?

Wen Ruohan couldn't help but ponder this last thought. He tried to see it from an objective point of view, not wanting to be carried away by the obvious and uncomfortable sense of urgency that had slowly grown in him since he discovered that the original Wen Ruohan was still alive in his own world. And is that as much as he had wanted to ignore it and not think about it, it was difficult when he wasn't sure if his stay in this world was temporary or not.

He could just give up, but what if nothing happened? Even someone like him knew that it was a thousand times better to be sorry for something he could have been than to be sorry for not having done anything.

This being the case, if he gritted his teeth and attacked head-on, would he be hit?

Lan Qiren already knew about his amnesia, so he was also aware that at this moment he was nothing more than a paper tiger who could die without knowing why...

However, despite the Lans' great self-control, Wen Ruohan was not entirely sure whether to bet on this one. What if, in the midst of the surprise, shock, terror or disgust that invaded the older Lan, he killed him by accident?

It would be really embarrassing to get to a third life like that!

It was while he was lost in his thoughts that he heard it.

“Wen Ruohan!”

It was a familiar voice, more a little distorted by anger.

Startled, Wen Ruohan ignored the stinging pain of his head hitting the door hard and stood up as best he could in alert.

What he found after this was… a truly angry and upset Lan Qiren.

Despite not having spent that much time in Cloud Recesses, Wen Ruohan had come to see various sides of the Lan in front of him, from one that was cordial and indifferent, to one that was more open and relaxed. After his adventure with the juniors and alcohol, he had even seen him angry at his fullest.

But now... there was something different.

Ignoring the red and almost purple hue on that handsome face, Wen Ruohan focused on Lan Qiren's worrying breathing. Having his chest rising and falling that quickly couldn't be healthy.

Of course, gaped and bewildered as he was, his eyes still strayed to that annoying beard that seemed to dance every time Lan opened and closed his mouth trying to find the right words that he seemed to want to shout out.

Normally, Wen Ruohan would have used every ounce of his self-control and determination to force himself to concentrate and close the distance, but this time it was not necessary.

Lan Qiren, who had always adopted a very “Lan” posture, and who exuded grace and elegance every time he moved or gestured... this time he seemed to throw everything out the window.

Wen Ruohan didn't know if it was a coincidence or his body moving on its own, but it was disconcerting to see him almost stomping over, as if she couldn't wait to be in front of him and... so what? hit him? push him?

He had no idea. Had he done something wrong?

The current leader of the cultivation world did not have time to think or reflect, as Lan Qiren had already arrived in front of him and was pointing a trembling finger at him.

“Lan-?”

"Shameless!" The Elder Lan interrupted him without even trying to bother to listen to him.

Perplexed and once again gaping at the outburst that had come, literally, from nowhere, the only Wen present could only stand watching as Lan Qiren's trembling finger approached and stabbed hard into his chest, once for every word he uttered.

"Immoral! Improper! Indecent! Rude!"

If before he was bewildered, lost and even a little scared, seeing such a... childish act? ridiculous? Adorable?... Wen Ruohan wanted to laugh.

Unfortunately for him, where before it would have been easy to hold back, now, having lost his mind (and most of the control of his body), laughter erupted of its own accord.

Lan Qiren, who had been shouting and preparing for another round of nouns and recriminations, stopped.

Seeing Lan's previously heated and furious gaze cooling... Wen Ruohan quickly put his hands to his mouth, trying to silence himself. He even tried to think of sad things to stop himself, but the trembling in his shoulders still gave him away.

He kept laughing and couldn't stop.

Luckily, Lan Qiren didn't do anything else. At least, he didn't pull his sword and silence him once and for all.

His laughter, in this case, was almost welcome, as he managed to cool Lan down and make him realize that he had lost his mind.

The current functions leader of the GusuLan Sect took a deep breath, looked around, and after confirming that there was still no one there to witness such a spectacle, he walked around the annoying figure dressed in white and red and opened the door to his room, seriously hesitating whether to close it behind him.

Politeness and the fact that his behavior demanded an explanation (it was already justified), made him leave it open waiting for the other man to follow him.

Wen Ruohan, having finally regained control, coughed a few times and followed him.

He had definitely ruined everything.

What's worse, all the plans and drafts that he had previously thought of had been thrown into the trash.

Once in the room, with the door closed and away from prying eyes and ears, the two men sat face to face in silence, as if all the screams from just a few moments ago had been a lie.

Wen Ruohan obviously wanted to ask; 'What the hell?' But he still had enough common sense to know that if he wanted to stay with his body intact he shouldn't push any further.

It was for this reason that Lan Qiren, after pouring himself a much-deserved cup of tea, asked.

“What is your excellency doing here?”

Seeing that calm and serene face, the current leader of the Wen Sect could not help but feel a mixture of admiration and fear.

The Lans really had careful self-control. Were they even human? Did they sacrifice some of their EQ in exchange for a heavenly appearance?

“I was waiting for Lan Laoshi. Did forget that I requested a moment of your time?"

If Lan Qiren wanted to pretend that nothing happened, Wen Ruohan would play along. Although the twisted and curious part of him couldn't help but wonder... 'what face would the man make if he brought up the subject?'

Faced with this question, Sect Leader Wen was extremely tempted to do something crazy.

Luckily, he hadn't developed suicidal tendencies yet...

Taken by surprise, the Elder Lan put the cup on the table.

From his expression, it seemed like he had really forgotten.

Wen Ruohan, satisfied with just being there, did not rush him. In his place, he hardened (even more) his face and poured himself a cup of tea.

Remembering how before, no matter how upset he was, Lan Qiren would always serve him himself… the current leader of the cultivation world couldn't help but pout, not realizing that the Lan in front of him, who had been watching, shuddered.

And is that Wen Ruohan had no way of knowing that Lan Qiren, although he seemed calm on the outside, was the opposite on the inside.

Master Lan, who had always remained calm and collected, had exploded and made a spectacle of himself.

The worst thing is that he wasn't even sure why. He did not know if his reaction was due to previous experience with members of other sects after what happened at the conference, or because the culprit of said experience had been making another scene that would have had similar or much worse consequences.

Of course, another part of him thought it was because of confusion and embarrassment. On the one hand, he could not understand and endorse such inappropriate and shameless behavior, and on the other, he could not imagine why Wen Ruohan would behave that way only with him.

From what he had seen, he would act relaxed most of the time, even with the young guest disciples who had arrived at Cloud Recesses, but… there was something that changed in the man when he looked and addressed word him.

Of course, at first he hadn't noticed it because his entire behavior was different, but later, after becoming familiar with the latter and his "peculiarity" it was easier to see the differences.

Lan Qiren was confused. And frustrated because there was no way to get rid of said confusion.

Normally, whenever he didn't understand something he could go to the library and find out, and then solve the problems.

Now, however, he didn't seem able to ask.

He did not have a thick face to ask the leader of the cultivation world; 'Why did you stare at me throughout the entire conference?' Or 'Why does you go so far as to sit in front of my room and wait for me for who knows how long?'

Forget asking, the Elder Lan wasn't even sure he wanted to get an answer.

It was for this reason that he ignored all of his discomfort and simply continued forward.

“What does Your Excellency need from me?” he asked, having come to an agreement with himself.

He would remain silent and let Sect Leader Wen know that, to avoid misunderstandings and inaccurate gossip, it was best to guard the property and maintain the manners and etiquette that their status required.

Wen Ruohan, attentive as he was to each of the reactions of his favorite Lan, soon realized that Lan had made a decision.

The way his eyes blinked with resolve and the way his shoulders relaxed were a clear indication of that.

Of course, he had no way of knowing what kind of decision he had made, but his instinct told him that it was not a good thing for him.

Especially when he had a very clear example of how a Lan reacts to feelings. Hadn't young Lan Wangji's first phase been the denial?

Unfortunately for Lan Qiren and his peace of mind, Wen Ruohan had no plans to wait years, or even die in the process before getting a happy ending.

Even if things went to hell, he would take care of catching that stubborn goat.

The worst that could happen would be rejection. Of course, people can always change their minds. Wasn't courting and wooing your crush just part of the process before you get a happy ending?

Not everyone was so lucky to get something as good as love at first sight!

With this in mind, his brain got ahead and he blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

“I just wanted to see Master Lan.”

They were shameless words. Well, by the standards of this time and world. Probably, given the position and treatment that Lan Qiren received from his peers and the world of Cultivation in general, the latter had never heard such direct words.

Wen Ruohan thought that he should feel a little embarrassed, but given his experience and years of exposure to information in the modern world where even something like the “spend the night” proposals were a common thing… he couldn't find it within himself to do something remotely similar to shame.

Not to mention that his attention was on the pretty pink tone that was slowly spreading on the face of the normally pale Lan in front of him.

It was times like these that Wen Ruohan was grateful that the Lans lived on a cold mountain most of the time, because for this that they were pale enough that any blush, no matter how small, would be so bright and striking like the light of the sun.

Lan Qiren, for his part, was not grateful for his seemingly treacherous face. For someone who only felt his face heat up when dealing with troublesome people (Wei Wuxian, cough, cough) thanks to anger and shouting, it was quite an experience to feel a sudden blush in this kind of circumstance.

However, no matter how tight Lan's control was, it couldn't cover what he could never have imagined.

Despite the dozens of years he had lived, Lan Qiren never thought that the day would come when someone would say something like that to him.

For a moment he was on the verge of throwing down the (already shaky) cup of tea he had resumed drinking and jumping up to begin another round of shouting about shamelessness and propriety.

Fortunately for him, two explosions in one day was too much, even for the current functions leader of the Lan Sect.

Of course, most of his “stillness” was because he was too surprised and shocked to react.

His normally bright and quick mind had gone blank.

Wen Ruohan was no stranger to it, after all, his gaze had always been on the Lan.

As he looked at the increasingly strong pink hue on the face of his crush, the current leader of the cultivation world couldn't help but feel a sense of danger.

And is that although he had seen Lan Qiren's face blush before, this time it was very different. For example; this time his attractive features were not distorted by anger. Likewise, there were no screams to divert his attention to anything other than those dark golden, almost brown eyes, much wider than normal. The fact that his normally blank or haughty expression had disappeared and revealed vulnerability, incomprehension, shame, and resentment, as if he had been cruelly bullied...well, it was normal for Wen Ruohan to feel a sense of crisis and unprecedented danger, after all, he felt that if he kept looking he would open a door to an unknown world.

Being Lan Qiren the person he liked, the Wen seriously doubted that opening the door with a big, eye-catching 'S' carved in the middle was a good thing, so he tried his best to think of good things*.

It was in this way that, instead of seeing the face that had somehow kept him awake (despite it not being long since he first saw it), he focused on other things.
Important things.

For example, the fact that Lan Qiren had not turned over the table in a rage. Or also, the fact that his face, while surprised and shocked, had not twisted into a grimace full of disgust or anything remotely similar.

Was that a go-ahead? Green light to move forward?

Optimistic as he was, Wen Ruohan did not stop to think that perhaps, Lan Qiren still did not understand the meaning of his words...

It was in this way that, driven by his passions, Wen Ruohan ignored all the possible consequences of his actions and… simply acted.

Guided solely by the desire to get what he wanted (and the slight fear of running out of time), the current leader of the QishanWen Sect pushed the cup in front of him to the side, leaned across the table and, ignoring the brow that began to furrow at his approach, he joined his lips with Lan's.

If Lan Qiren ignored him after this, Wen Ruohan would at least be satisfied that he got even a kiss...

That was what he thought at first, but after finally feeling the Master Lan's lips, Wen Ruohan thought that he would start harassing him until he received a 'yes' from him.

The Wen, not having thought (as always) before acting, did not close his eyes. He wanted to enjoy this sneaky kiss, but he also wanted to see the face and expression of the person he liked in detail.

It was in this way that he saw Lan Qiren freeze in every sense of the word. His body hardened in such a way that the cup he was holding finally fell and made a crashing noise upon impact with the table. His eyes, already wide open, seemed to be about to pop out of his sockets. Frankly speaking, his trembling eyelashes were the only thing that let her know that he was still breathing.

Seeing him like this, so helpless, stiff and trembling, Wen Ruohan vaguely thought that it was already too late for him, that perhaps, he had really developed strange tastes, because the next thing he knew, he wanted, no, needed to see more of that kind of expressions.

Seeing that he was not violently pushed away or cut into pieces by a sword, Wen Ruohan threw away the previous caution that his unconscious self-preservation had maintained and... did as he wanted.

Finally closing his eyes, he concentrated on the parted lips that seemed to want to say a thousand things, but they had not been able to pronounce anything.

The only Wen present there opened his mouth a little wider and began to kiss Lan Qiren as he always wanted to since the first time he saw him. Of course, the table between the two made him maintain a little self-control, because if it hadn't been for it, his hands probably would have finished off the tofu of the current functions leader of the Lan Sect...

Lan Qiren for his part, still had to catch up with what was going on. His usually sharp and brilliant brain had not yet fully processed the words spoken by the Wen when he, out of nowhere, leaned down and pressed his lips to his.

As an adult, Lan Qiren was naturally aware of what was happening. He, despite never having cared about romance and displays of affection, still knew how certain people related.

However, as an Lan, Lan Qiren could not accept that the scene in front of him was happening to him of all people.

As someone who watched his older brother (the person he admired for as long as he could remember and the one who was always a perfect example of everything a Lan should be) get lost and consumed by feelings and emotions, isolating and distancing from him and his children... Lan Qiren had promised himself that he would never follow that self-destructive path.

He had sworn that he would dedicate all of himself to his Sect and to his nephews, that he would do everything possible so that they would not follow in his brother's footsteps and could live in freedom, not in seclusion and drowned by sadness and the regrets.

He never thought...no, he never imagined that the day would come when he, the person who always put an abysmal distance between himself and others, would be kissed by someone, by a man of all people.

No, forget about a man. Lan Qiren was even more surprised by the fact that he was Wen Ruohan of all people.

His brain, which had begun to ring alarm bells and start thinking and working again, was again interrupted when the most shameless Wen he had come to know, not satisfied with the lack of response on his part, stuck his tongue into his mouth.

The sensation, as well as the thought of what was happening, led Lan Qiren to raise, as best he could, his rigid arms to the chest of the current leader of the cultivation world to push him away and regain the security that his personal space had always provided him.

Unfortunately for him and his thinking ability, the latter didn't give him the chance.

Not wanting the moment to end, Wen Ruohan, experienced as he was, unleashed all the skills he had acquired to make his partner feel good.

His tongue, which had been timid to give the other person time to get to used to, finally began to plunder and take everything from Lan who had driven him crazy, whether it was with his pristine and unattainable attitude, or with his screams and nonsense.

Lan Qiren naturally wanted to say something, anything, to end the sensations, the heat and discomfort he was feeling, but the only thing that left his lips was a weak moan, which embarrassed him greatly.

The sound, on the other hand, made the other part even more excited.

For a moment, the Wen thought about being the one to throw the table aside, but all expectations were interrupted by a knock on the door.

It was a normal knock, neither too loud nor too soft, respectful, that it seemed something insecure, as if the other party was hesitating over and over whether to knock on the door or not.

However, to the two people tangled in the room it felt like thunder from the nine heavens.

Lan Qiren, recovering from whatever had prevented him from moving and speaking, finally seemed to regain his strength, for his arms responded and pushed the brazen thief.

The Master Lan didn't know if it was because he subconsciously put in a little more force, or the fact that Wen Ruohan was completely caught off guard, but what should have only been a harmless push ended up sending the leader of the cultivation world flying and crashing into a ledge on the other side of the room.

Shocked, and still bewildered by everything that had happened, the current functions leader of the Lan Sect could only stare at his hand incomprehension.

He didn't expect to see a faint bluish glow fading...

He…had used spiritual energy?

Worried and panicked as he remembered the amnesia and helpless state of the current Wen Ruohan, Lan Qiren ignored the scream of what seemed to be his Excellency's niece on the other side of the door, and headed in the direction where the other man's body had landed.

He didn't expect his good intentions to be met with a sight that would make him grind his teeth and nearly spit out blood.

Bringing his hand to the handle of his sword, Lan Qiren took a deep breath and used all the self-control and patience he had ever had in his life to ignore the growing instinct to draw his weapon and finish the shameless person in the floor.

Once he was able to retract his trembling hand, he ignored the increasingly familiar raging heat on his cheeks and turned with a twist of his sleeves.

Still trying to control himself and repeating over and over again the first rule of his Sect ('Killing is prohibited in Cloud Recesses'), he covered the distance that separated from the door in a few hasty steps, and opened it to leave.

Ignoring the rest of his precious rules (as he was focused on the first one) and courtesy, he ignored completely to the current substitute leader of the biggest Cultivation Sect in the world, and left without looking back.

Lan Qiren had the presentiment that if he stayed a second longer and looked at that annoying and shameless face again, he would really commit murder.

Chapter Text

Wen Chao, hiding behind one of the walls that led to the back forest of Cloud Recesses, slowly poked his head out to look around before heaving a sigh of relief and hurrying in that direction.

Before, no matter what situation he found himself in, he would never run in such a pathetic and pitiful manner. Now, however, even feeling the taste of blood in his throat, he gritted his teeth and strove to close the distance separating him from the leafy trees, eager to be absorbed and hidden by the surrounding darkness.

And is that if he didn't succeed, he felt that he would be able to cut his own throat with his sword...

It all started when his father, the most powerful man in the cultivation world, went to QingheNie for a conference.

Wen Chao would be lying if he said that he had never been afraid of his father, however, the fear he had of him now was completely different from back then, and is that, in the old days the man would ignore him most of the time.

During his early years, the youngest of the Wen brothers regretted this, but later, seeing how people who had the misfortune of attracting his father's attention ended, he felt lucky to be out of his radar and only be called upon for simple tasks that they required him to sit down and give orders.

Back then, Wen Chao didn't know how lucky he really was, and even today he couldn't forget the day when everything changed.

The look his father gave him after summoning him back to the Sect seemed to return every night in his dreams. The cold, indifferent eyes full of plans he could never understand... had become ones that seemed dissatisfied and resentful in some way.

Wen Chao had thought deeply, but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't think of anything he had done to make his father be cruel to him.

After going with Wen Xu to compensate the Sects that had been involved in his father's first efforts to conquer the cultivation world, he had returned to the Sect to begin a new journey to Cloud Reccesses... without knowing that strange behavior on the part of his father was just the beginning.

Where before he would be ignored and sent off to do whatever he wanted... now he would be actively summoned for any menial task. Whether it was bringing water to his father, or accompanying him to the City shopping...no matter what it was, his father would always find a reason to scold him.

It didn't take long for Wen Chao to realize that he could withstand a scold. Of course, at first it was inevitable not to tremble and sweat in fear of being finished off by the most feared sword in the cultivation world, but later, he learned to listen and nod his head to such words.

Of course, accepting them and putting them into practice was another matter.

Unfortunately, the youngest of the Wen brothers in the line of succession soon discovered that if he had tried a little harder to listen and actually do what his father asked of him, he would have been spared the second step of his father's “education”.

Being scolded by his father with words was embarrassing, but it was much better than being beaten in front of a crowd even in the middle of the street...

Wen Chao, being who he was, could not change his way of being and behaving overnight, after all, at this point, belittling and mocking others was almost a conditioned reflex... which led him to be extremely miserable in just a couple of days.

If it hadn't been for the fact that he quickly left the Sect to reach Cloud Recesses where he had a little more freedom to hide from his father and go unnoticed, he believed that he would have long ago ended up incapacitated in bed from the harsh beatings with the disciplinary table...

However, while Cloud Reccesses had helped him out of this new kind of hell, couldn't help him at all. Not when the first few days he had a pair of eyes following him everywhere.

If his father had not ordered Wen Zhuliu to stay in Caiyi City due to unknown reasons, Wen Chao thought that he would have really died from stress and terror.

He never thought of Wen Zhuliu as a resentful man, as he had always been extremely obedient, no matter how he treated him...

But now that his father's behavior had taken a 180° turn and he had given him instructions and authorization to discipline him... Wen Chao couldn't help but hesitate.

Even though Wen Zhuliu's expression never changed, every time he “disciplined” him, the youngest of the Wen brothers could feel that his eyes seemed to shine with something resembling happiness...

Could it be that, after so many blows, he was finally starting to imagine things?

Where before he would have yelled and rebuked such behavior, now he could only cover his head and beg not to be hit...

How had his life come to this?

Fortunately, Wen Chao's adaptability, while not the best, was still good enough to not die before changing his attitude a little.

It wasn't as radical and sudden a change as his father's, but he had begun to notice that his mouth could stop (at least for a few seconds) so he could think before speaking.

Anyway, Wen Chao wouldn't be him if he could avoid beatings most of the time...

Which led him to be seriously excited when he heard that his father would be gone for a while to the aforementioned conference.

With his father away and Wen Zhuliu in Caiyi, Wen Chao thought he would finally have some room to breathe.

Sure, there was still Wen Xu, Wen Ning and the Lans who sought to impart even the most ridiculous rules, but compared to what he had experienced he felt that the latter were nothing to him.

For example, he would no longer have to go out of his way to sneak alcohol, meat, comics, or whatever came to mind to his father, fearing being caught and punished by the damned Lans.

He, too, wouldn't have to go back and forth to do all kinds of errands, regardless of what time it was.

Even he could take advantage of eating some of the food he managed to smuggle! (And is that his father, despite feasting on all kinds of food, still insisted that he, his son, had to eat the tasteless food provided by the Lan Sect.)

Yes, given the lifestyle he had experienced lately, it was normal for Wen Chao to want to cry, jump, dance and sing, out of happiness.

Unfortunately for him, his father, far away from where he was, was still able to surprise him.

When Wen Chao discovered the instructions that the latter left behind... he felt that he could really die.

Training new sword forms despite not having bothered with his cultivation for a long time was nothing compared to the “training and weight loss regimen” that his father gave Wen Zhuliu to follow.

The youngest of the Wen brothers thought that waking up at the Lans' predisposed time was bad enough, but discovering that his father expected him to get up an hour earlier to run and exercise was much worse.

He naturally refused, but that only led to him being beaten and dragged out of his bed to run.

Wen Chao didn't know how Wen Zhuliu was able to wake up even earlier to come all the way from Caiyi to there, just to torment him, but he had to admit that the core melting hand was really terrifying and disgustingly persistent.

Where was that loyalty when he was in his service?

Gritting his teeth even more to the point where he subconsciously feared breaking them into pieces, Wen Chao continued running.

Even though he knew that there was a very low chance of successfully escaping (and that he would be beaten again when he was caught), he did not stop.

By now, he thought that his body had become tough enough to withstand a few hits...

Was it normal to feel that the pain was no longer as bad as it was at the beginning?

Wen Chao was horrified to discover that he was becoming stranger and stranger.

Was it normal to prefer a beating to exercise to the point where he felt like he could throw up into his lungs?

Shaking his head at the direction his thoughts were taking, Wen Chao was relieved to discover that he had finally reached the thick forest of Cloud Recesses.

Exhausted, plus a little satisfied with having come this far, the youngest Wen leaned against a tree to catch his breath.

The fact that his heart was beating so fast was really scaring him!

He didn't expect said concern to be resolved so suddenly.

His heart really stopped at the moment he heard the second voice he feared most at this moment.

“Young Master Wen”, Wen Zhuliu said in the same indifferent voice as always.

But to Wen Chao's ears, this was full of satisfaction and schadenfreude.

“Y-you!” He screamed, stumbling and falling on his butt. "How did you find me?!"

Wen Zhuliu glanced at him briefly before offering a tiny smile.

“I was only following my lord's instructions when I saw you sneak away”, explained patiently, as if he were talking to a child. “I thought about calling him, but the young master seemed to be having fun running around. If the Excellency saw you so enthusiastic, taking the initiative to train and exercise, he would definitely feel proud”.

Realizing how he had been discovered from the beginning and that all his efforts had been in vain, Wen Chao felt that he might actually vomit blood.

That whole race had been for nothing.

Paling, he could feel painfully clear how black spots were beginning to appear in his vision.

Unfortunately, even the urge to faint vanished when Wen Zhuliu spoke again.

“Although Young Master Wen couldn't wait to start, the Excellency was very clear in respecting the training regimen, so we will have to start from the beginning”.

Cornered and knowing that he was about to be dragged into the new type of hell that he had recently discovered, Wen Chao couldn't help but look around him frantically, trying to find a way out.

He did not expect to discover that the darkness he so desired just a few moments ago would seem so gloomy...

After that, it didn't take long for heart-rending screams to sound in the Sect forest that normally should be filled with silence.

As he cried and ran wildly, Wen Chao couldn't help but curse his father.

This young waste had no way of knowing that his father, several kilometers away from where he was, was not having a much better time, after all, he had been interrogated (by his niece) and abandoned (by a determinated Lan).

It was difficult to know whether Wen Chao, being the man's son, would laugh hysterically or not upon discovering that the person responsible for his misfortune did not have it easy either, when it meant being absolved of the possibility of having a second father who, like the first, could have with the desire to educate him and make him follow thousands of rules...

Only the time would tell how this second young master would react to the events that would happen in the future...

Chapter Text

Wen Ruohan knew that he should be paying attention to his niece, after all, even lost in thought as he was, that sharp, angry, and slightly worried gaze that had been boring into him for a while was hard to ignore.

However, knowing and doing were two different things. At any other time Wen Ruohan would not have pushed his luck and would have made use of all his instincts and self-preservation abilities, now on the other hand, after having touched the sky with his hands it was difficult to return to the ground.

Even if he crashed (literally) into it.

As he looked at the teacup that his niece had forcefully placed on the table, Wen Ruohan couldn't help but doubt himself.

Was he really that brave? At that time it seemed like the best option to do what he did.

Now...he couldn't help but sweat as he thought about what could have happened.

A little less self-control on Lan Qiren's part and he really could have gotten a ticket to his third life.

Another part of him, however, the same one that made him smile and touch his lips like an idiot (even despite the cold and menacing aura emanating from the current funtions leader of the QishanWen Sect sitting in front of him), couldn't help think that even if he had died, it would have been worth it.

Even though he had already had several relationships in the past, none of them, not even the longest, could compare to what he wanted to have with Lan Qiren today.

Frankly speaking, Wen Ruohan had not even thought that he could feel anything remotely similar. His past relationships had been a complete failure. Even if he had affection, he wasn't the type required for it.

He now understood why nothing ever worked out.

Even though he never thought about it, now being in the position his ex-girlfriends might have been in, he couldn't help but feel some guilt.

Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Wen Ruohan returned his focus to the present.

Lan Qiren was going to kill him. Or maybe not. It was difficult to know if when he saw him again he would have calmed down, or if on the other hand, said space and time would have made him think and remember what had just happened, giving him the determination he had lacked to stab him with his sword...

Thinking about what happened again, Wen Ruohan clicked his tongue.

He had to grant it to the Lans. His self-control was beyond humanly possible. At this point it was probably an illness.

Pushing someone who kissed you suddenly... wasn't even something that could be criticized. Much less when seemed to be somewhat unconscious, after all, the Lan even came to help him after he experienced firsthand what it was like to fly without a spirit sword.

Unfortunately, that hadn't even been the worst of Wen Ruohan's infractions. What almost landed him in a nearby grave was probably due to what happened between his legs.

The real Wen Ruohan might have been a lunatic, but he had a strong, young and above all, healthy body. Maybe too much.

And maybe... he had been holding back too much. Or maybe the fact that all his blood was rushing South had something to do with something mental? Who was the real culprit of that inopportune reaction? The body or him?

As he watched the tea steam diminish as time passed, Wen Ruohan sighed.

“Wen Qing”, he suddenly called to his niece, snapping her out of her thoughts and drawing all of her attention.

Unfortunately, what came out of his mouth were not the explanations that she so wanted and was going to hear later, but something completely out of context and place.

“We are going to change the colors of our Sect”, the leader of the cultivation world suddenly announced.

Yes. Wen Ruohan, dazed and still lethargic from the recent events, still had a clear enough mind to come to the conclusion that his near (and perhaps still imminent?) extermination was due to his damned robes.

You would think that wearing several layers of clothing would do a better job of covering up what you didn't want to be seen, however, it seems that things were different when the color of said material was, for the most part, white.

Where in other Sects such a thing might go unnoticed, for the male members of the Wen Sect it was not like that. Getting even slightly excited would only result in the emergence of a blinding beacon between the legs.

Yes, definitely his first real and self-initiated order would be to change the color of the robes.

But before that... maybe he should start opening his mouth, because if the sound of fabric moving and something metallic clashing and clinking was any indication, his beloved niece had already taken out her needles and would soon start throwing them.

Now... how to explain what happened to an unmarried maiden, who is also his niece, without damaging or soiling his own reputation?

It turns out that “you reap what you sow” were not just words...

While the current Chief Cultivator was racking his brain to find the right words to deal with his niece, the other part of the mess was not much better off.

The funtions leader of the Lan Sect never thought that the day would come when he, of all people, would find himself having to find a course of action after being... outraged by a man, who was also a leader of a Sect, and if that were not enough, he was the strongest and strangest man in the world of cultivation.

Gritting his teeth and the handle of his sword, Lan Qiren made use of the increasingly scarce self-control he had left these days to continue walking and not turn back to finish what he started.

Every time he thought about what he saw because his naive good intentions, he could feel his face burn and his teeth grind.

Frankly speaking, Lan Qiren had never seen a person as… shameless, shameless, and bold as Wen Ruohan. Even though it was something he thought about every time he interacted with the man, he was surprising how this, perhaps without even trying, reached a higher sky each time. Would there ever be a day when such behavior didn't become more and more outrageous?

More important. Was amnesia really enough reason to become in that?

Lan Qiren, as a righteous person and cultivator, had been worried about the other man, as he had pushed him away using considerable part of his spiritual energy. Sure, on a normal day Wen Ruohan wouldn't have even received a scratch even if he was besieged by several Sect Leaders, but now that he couldn't even get rid of a couple of ferocious corpses, Lan Qiren would be lying if he said he didn't feel a little anxious seeing the man do so many stupid things and provoke people.

Given his behavior, it wouldn't be a surprise if Nie Mingjue (or anyone, for that matter) accidentally killed him due to a slip or provocation.

Which was why he, who did not want to be the cause of a conflict with the bigest Sect in the world, rushed to help Wen Ruohan as soon as he registered the damage.

He wasn't prepared to be greeted with dark eyes, loaded with something he, frankly, probably didn't even want to know, or the debauched smile that seemed to glow for the previously shared saliva, or the dazzling red of his slightly bruised lips.

He neither wasn't for... what he saw when he quickly examined Wen Ruohan's body for injuries.

Stopping and clenching his fists, the Lan took a deep breath and ignored the scorching heat that rushed even to the tip of his ears. He was furious. Indignant. Apoplegic.

And so damn embarrassed.

Trembling, Lan Qiren let go his sword and placed both hands on his temples. He felt that if he didn't give them a little massage they would really burst.

He did not expect that such a mundane gesture would be interrupted by the call of Lan Ke, the youngest disciple of the group who came here from Gusu.

Lan Qiren, given the situation and his possible appearance would have preferred to meet anyone else, after all, the elders were usually different from the perceptive and curious young people. No, in fact, if he had to choose, Lan Qiren hoped he would never have to see anyone again for the remainder of this event.

Unfortunately for him, given his Sect and position, such a thing did not seem likely.

Not unless he left.

As soon as the thought came, Lan Qiren couldn't get rid of it. Returning to Cloud Recesses was not impossible. Not since the conference itself was already over. Of course, the fact that this conference failed from the beginning was beside the point...

As Lan Qiren stood with back, lost in his thought, Lan Ke, who had bumped into him by accident, seeing such strange and unnatural behavior couldn't help but regret calling without even stopping to think.

“M-Master Lan?” He repeated, undecided whether to approach or not.

It was unnerving to converse with a Lan Qiren with his back turned, although… he was even more intimidating from the front.

“Lan Ke”, Lan Qiren said, still not turning around. Since he hadn't had the chance to check his appearance he wasn't sure if there was anything wrong with his clothes, face, or lips that would shock anyone who looked at him now and, incidentally, embarrass him to death.

“Y-Yes!” Young Lan shouted, straightening up. The serious tone and aura surrounding Lan Laoshi made it so that even someone as carefree as Lan Ke understood that what his superior was going to say was important.

“Inform the rest of the delegation that, due to certain circumstances, I will be leaving first”.

Surprised, Lan Ke was about to ask a little more, however, he had no chance.

Lan Qiren, clearly not wanting to be questioned at this awkward moment, pushed aside the small pang of guilt that pricked his conscience from the weight he placed on this young disciple's shoulders and continued his instructions.

“Also, be sure to tell the third elder that he has my authorization to decide anything as he sees fit”.

And, without another word, the Older Lan ran away, completely oblivious to the fact that there was an even worse hell waiting for him in Cloud Recesses.
As Lan Ke watched his senior's back disappear into the distance, he couldn't help but pull his hair in frustration.

If he had known that again, he would have to be the one who had to do the job that no one else wanted... he would never have come near here.

How on earth would he face the questioning and stares of the elders and other disciples when he had no idea what had happened to his eldest?

Sighing, Lan Ke turned in the direction he came from and shuffled his feet.

As he walked like a cow to the slaughterhouse, this disciple couldn't help but think that while the rules encouraged members of his Sect to walk a clean path... the world itself was very dirty.

Chapter Text

Wen Qing stared at the figure of the one who, in some mystical way, had become her uncle.

You'd think it would be hard to get used to seeing that face every day after having lived your entire life fearing it, but that wasn't the case at all.

Although the features, or rather, the body, were that of the original Wen Ruohan, the face, gestures, demeanor, and words were all that of the stranger named Ze Minrui. No matter how she looked at it, there was nothing left of the tyrannical and crazy man who had been her uncle.

Which is why Wen Qing, who in the first few days had suffered several cases of pre-infarction as a result of the stress and terror of speaking out of place to that familiar figure, had left all that fear and worry behind.

Now not only was it easy to glare at him, even swinging his needles in front of his eyes to press a response was completely natural.
Behind closed doors, obviously.

As she watched her current uncle sweat and babble, Wen Qing couldn't help but appreciate the fact that Lan Qiren had retreated like he did.

And if he had stayed there, Wen Qing would have had to act in a completely different way, giving the man in front of her the opportunity to get his way.

Thinking again about the mess in the room and the explanations she would have to give to the Nie Sect, or worse, to Nie Mingjue directly, the young doctor couldn't help but grind her teeth.

It was incredible that even if they hadn't broken up long ago, her uncle had already gotten into trouble.

How big these were was what she would like to be able to determine.

And the last thing she needed was to add the Lan Sect to the list of Sects she must compensate.

Plus, Lan's aggressive and completely out of place exit (we must remember that this was, precisely, his room) did not give her much hope.

When Wen Qing arrived, she had knocked on the door despite her hesitation.

After knowing that regardless of what she did or thought, Wen Ruohan would not change his mind regarding his infatuation with Lan Qiren, like a good niece, had closed her eyes and accepted what would come after her.

A side of her (the petty one that she didn't usually show) was even looking forward to it. How could she not when it would mean making the strictest and most feared teacher in the cultivation world Wen Chao's second father?

She might not have shown it before thanks to the presence and dementia of her original uncle, but she did not have good feelings for this distant cousin after seeing how he behaved with Wen Ning (and the rest of the world in general).

Frankly speaking, as a doctor she was even thinking of promoting a therapy solely with the latter's suffering. And both she and the members of her family felt much happier and lighter upon seeing the treatment he received from Wen Ruohan and Wen Zhuliu before he left for Cloud Recesses...

Anyway, returning to Wen Ruohan and his follies... whether it was the headaches she would suffer when having to console a grieving transmigrator after being cruelly rejected, or those she would suffer when thinking about the earthquake that a relationship between Wen Ruohan and Lan Qiren would produce in the cultivation world… the result would be the same.

It was for these reasons that, like a good niece, Wen Qing had not wanted to interrupt the two's talk, not when it would mean having to listen to her uncle's reproaches and whining later.

Unfortunately, for both her and her uncle, there had been little she could do about it, since the letter that had arrived regarding certain matters that Wen Ruohan had requested was of utmost importance.

However, no matter how mentally prepared she was, nothing could have prepared her for the deafening noise that sounded (and ended up being) like someone crashing into something in the room. Nor for the vision of a furious and discomposed Lan Qiren. Ironically, she was not surprised by the figure of her uncle on the ground.

Was really alarming that, even though it hadn't been long since she met the man, that was, somehow, natural.

Of course, while it might be natural, it wasn't pleasant.

Wen Qing tried to convince herself that she was upset because Lan Qiren attacking Wen Ruohan was an affront to her Sect.

Unfortunately, she couldn't do it. Not when the first thought she had upon seeing Wen Ruohan lying on the floor without moving as soon as she entered the room was one of panic.

She was worried about him.

She feared he had been killed, or seriously injured.

It was strange to discover that such a stranger seemed to have quickly and imperceptibly become an indispensable member of her family.

Of course, when she discovered the man smiling like an idiot and completely unharmed, all the panic and worry turned to fury.

Wen Qing couldn't understand how the man could act the way he did when he knew that even a junior could easily kill him.

Wen Ruohan could still be gaping and babbling as he tried to explain what happened, but Wen Qing, brilliant as she was, could tell that the scene she saw was him reaping what he sowed

Attack Lan Qiren? Wasn't that asking for death?

Thinking of this, Wen Qing, who until now had still been harboring a small resentment against said Lan for hurting her idiotic uncle, couldn't help but thank him.

And the fact that Wen Ruohan was still alive and well said a lot about Lan's behavior and feelings towards him.

Wen Ning had been in constant contact with her, so Wen Ruohan's actions during his stay in Cloud Recesses was no secret. Of course, when her little brother told her that Wen Ruohan and Lan Qiren were good friends, she had been surprised, well, she hadn't even believed it. She even thought that was her brother trying to say good things about the irresponsible man.

She never thought that said friendship...was simply her uncle in love with the Lan.

Of course, remembering the way Lan Qiren held his sword when he came out, Wen Qing couldn't help but hesitate. Instead of the Lan's benevolence... perhaps it was Wen Ruohan's high cultivation that really saved him?

Sighing and putting away the needles, Wen Qing couldn't help but think that only time will tell.

“Enough”, she added, immediately cutting off the nonsense was still spouting from Wen Ruohan. “We have news from LanlingJin”.

At that, the previously pathetic and babbling figure straightened and frowned, radiating clear seriousness and hostility.

“Explain”, was all he said.

On the other hand, in Gusu.

After a long journey, Lan Qiren had finally returned to his Sect.

Since he traveled alone at his own expense and had no need to worry about the low cultivation of some of the members of the delegation, it only took a couple of hours for the elder Lan to return.

Greeted by the familiar sight of his quiet, peaceful home, his restless, bubbling mind couldn't help but regain, finally, some peace.

Taking a deep breath, Lan Qiren put aside everything that had happened in Qinghe, and landed with the intention of immersing himself once again in his responsibilities and duties towards the guest disciples and his nephews.

Nodding in the direction of the disciples guarding the gates of the Sect, Lan Qiren quickened his pace toward the Hanshi.

However, relieved and focused as he was about to reach his destination, he still stopped halfway.

Suddenly, the elder Lan felt apprehensive. Something was bothering him.

It was only when he swept the surroundings with his gaze that he realized that it was a feeling of deja vú.

He, again, was being the center of attention.

Lan Qiren, as an authority figure, had always attracted the attention of others. However, where before they were fearful or respectful glances, now... now it was different.

No matter whether he was a disciple of his own Sect or a guest, regardless of who he encountered on his way, he gave him a complicated look, a mixture of understanding and compassion.

Shuddering imperceptibly, the current acting leader of the Lan Sect had an ominous premonition.

It was so much so that, for a moment, he had the impulse to turn around and leave.

However, such a thought did not last long.

Steeling his resolve, Lan Qiren stood up straight, and with a flick of his sleeves he resumed his path.

'It doesn't matter', he thought to himself, almost snorting. 'Whatever is happening here couldn't be worse than what happened at the discussion conference'.

As for whether he would still think the same thing later… for now it was impossible to know.

Chapter Text

Lan Xichen, looking closely at the few idle disciples who came to play at the training ground, couldn't help but smile.

And after what he felt, it was an eternity, the peace and silence that, at the time, he had feared, would be compromised by the increasingly darker panorama that had been woven by the leader of the QishanWen Sect just a couple of months ago... they finally seemed to be back. And with all their strength.

Frankly speaking, it was so much so that being able to see the figures of Wen Xu, Wen Chao, and even Wen Zhuliu in the distance and not feel vigilant or worried about their reasons or intentions was a welcome feeling for the first Jade.

Of course, the greatest happiness and satisfaction came from the couple who seemed to be being ignored (and glared, if his peripheral vision of the YunmengJiang Sect heir was any clue?) by everyone present.

Lan Xichen wouldn't lie. In fact, given the rules of his Sect (and his almost conditioned response to follow them), it would be more accurate to say that even if he wanted to, he probably couldn't. Much less do it well.

Anyway, and the point he would like to emphasize is that, thanks to Wen Ruohan and his conversation with the one Lan Xichen could now recognize as his nephew, Wen Qionglin, he had spent several sleepless nights and days, observing and studying to his brother, trying to decide if what he thought at first was a budding friendship, was instead first love.

It turned out, after an embarrassingly short time of observation, that his brother really was in love.

When and how it happened... Lan Xichen would never know exactly.

After this shocking discovery, like a good older brother, the first jade had decided to do everything possible for Wangji and Young Master Wei to spend time together.

However, it didn't even seem to have begun before he realized that his intervention wasn't even necessary.

The Lan in question didn't know if it was due to his lack of time lately, or the fact that the times he had seen his brother lately could be counted on one hand, but it was cathartic to discover the underground network that was woven and moving around his little brother.

If it wasn't Wen Ruohan, it would be Nie Huaisang, and even Wen Qionglin who would manipulate the situation and create the scenario for his younger brother to be alone with Young Master Wei.

Seeing people approach his little brother was something he always wanted, but first Lan Jade never thought, not even for a moment, that the way it would happen would be like this...

It was for this reason that he found himself questioning again and again why this was happening. If the truth had to be told, he even came to distrust Wen Ruohan for pushing such a romance out of nowhere.

Of course, with Wen Ruohan being a new version of himself, the time it took for Lan Xichen to go from distrust, to confusion, to acceptance was... exceptionally short.

In fact, today the only thing that could emerge in him was helplessness.

The understanding and mostly mature first Jade couldn't feel comfortable knowing that it was others and not him who was doing everything he could to help his brother.

Obviously, that was only a small part of him. The other, the one who loved and cared about Wangji since he could remember, was happy to know that there were other people concerned and motivated to help him find his happiness, regardless of the reasons that motivated them to help and develop, in this case, his love life.

Anyway, Lan Xichen wouldn't have been a good big brother if he didn't use his position to help his brother (within the limits of his Sect's rules).

When that thought came to his mind, it was impossible to dismiss it.

It was, then, sitting in front of the characteristic wall of his Sect for an unknown time, that the eldest of the Lan brothers made use of all his brain capacity and interpreted thousands of rules before deciding and drawing up a new plan of action with the objective of captaining the ship that, he didn't know, already had a name.

Tired, slightly haggard, but above all excited and satisfied, Lan Xichen put aside what he considered were simple “recommendations” from his uncle to leave the disciples free until he returned, and determined that a intervention of him was neccesary for to bring them together and enable them to develop an enthusiasm for the academic and the practical.

Yes, it was only in view of their best interests that he gathered them and instructed them in the training grounds.

His vision and concern for them went so far that he even considered things like solidarity and teamwork, which is why he divided them into pairs on his account.

Now, if he put Wei Wuxian and his didi together… well, that was just a coincidence.

It was only now, seeing his brother's bright, dark (?) gaze following Young Master Wei's every move, that Lan Xichen vaguely felt that, perhaps, he was doing wrong.

And that, like everyone present, he couldn't continue looking at those two either.

Lan's first Jade, as much as he loved his younger brother, wasn't sure he wanted to see that look (and intentions) on his didi's face again.

He didn't expect that looking in another direction would turn out even worse for him.

The eldest of the Lan brothers of this generation was someone composed, able to remain calm even in adversity. His calmness and temperament could only be compromised when it came to his little brother.

Or at least that's what he thought.

Suddenly seeing the figure of his uncle approaching in this direction, the first Jade of Lan couldn't help but jump in panic.

Frankly speaking, he never thought of seeing his uncle in the near future. Not before receiving a letter or missive letting know his intentions to return.

And of course, not before he had thought of a way to help his "subtle" younger brother hide his relationship with the head disciple of the YunmengJiang Sect.

Better yet, Lan Xichen even thought that his uncle being away from the Sect until he could at least arrange an engagement first would be ideal...

The optimistic and cheerful heir of the Lan Sect did not expect to be caught with a guilty conscience.

His reaction was so extreme that he had even opened his mouth to scream and alert everyone around him.

However... perhaps it was because his subconscious, always aware of the rules, prevented him from making excessive noise, or perhaps it was because his very vocal cords froze due to surprise, but the fact was that the warning he wanted giving came too late.

His uncle had arrived and, after looking at him, apparently satisfied for having taken care of keeping the invited disciples busy, he quickly swept his surroundings in search of his second nephew.

Nephew, who, he now realized, was pinning the body of a very blushing Young Master Wei to the ground.

Gawked, but relieved that such a result seemed to have been brought about by sparring rather than anything else, Lan Xichen looked away from the fast breathing young men and focused on his uncle, who seemed to have stopped breathing in surprise, unlike the disciples around (seriously, what had they seen to be so relaxed in this kind of situation?)

Naturally, Lan's first Jade being a more than excellent older brother, was about to step forward and say hello to distract his uncle (and give his brother time to compose himself), but again he was unable to do anything.

His greeting hadn't even finished before he was silenced by an earth-shattering howl that seemed to shake the entire mountain.

“WANGJI!” Screamed his uncle, before staggering and collapsing.

Gaping and oblivious to the content of all the murmurs that erupted around him once it became clear to everyone there that his uncle would not be getting up anytime soon... Lan Xichen was not sure how much time had passed before he stood up rushed to help his eldest.

As he instructed some Lan disciples around to help and call the healers, he couldn't help but look at his brother.

The latter, to his relief (and that of anyone with eyes within a 100 meter radius), had already stood up and was approaching at a brisk pace followed by a frantic Young Master Wei.

Seeing the uncomfortable, worried and slightly guilty look, that petty little part that Lan Xichen didn't even know he had, he couldn't help but feel a little satisfied.

Yes, he would definitely be copying the rules later.

For now, the essential thing was to take his apparently easily impressionable uncle to the infirmary.

As for what would happen when he opened his eyes... Lan Xichen, exhausted as he was from dealing with several hyperactive teenagers (two of them full of hormones and love) wisely decided to leave that worry to his future self.

Chapter Text

When Lan Qiren regained consciousness, he found himself in the infirmary.

Despite being confused, there was still something inside him urging him to close his eyes and go back to sleep.

Unfortunately for him, against his better judgment, he still remember how he'd gotten there.

And when he did... he felt as if he was going to faint again.

His youngest nephew, the one he was most proud of... had been caught by the son of Cangse Sanren.

And if that wasn't bad enough, they were both lying down in the middle of a lesson at the training grounds!

The current funtions leader of the Lan Sect couldn't help but lie back down again. If it weren't for the bed behind him, he probably would have faded back into unconsciousness, only to end up with a few bruises as he crashed back to the floor. As the elder Lan stared up at the ceiling of the room, he couldn't help but wonder what the hell was happening to the world around him.

Just a couple of hours ago, he, of all people, had been... outraged by the amnesiac leader of the cultivation world. A man who, he had to admit, with his memories seemed to have also lost his mind. Why else would he decide to do this to him when, first, he had previously been married to a lady, and second, he already had two sons whose ages were equal to or slightly older than his two nephews?

Anyway, and returning to the reason for his concern and bewilderment, this had happened not too long ago, in a place completely distant from Cloud Recesses. However, despite this being the case, as soon as he arrived, he stumbled upon his nephew and the troublemaker he'd ordered him to monitor... together. On the ground.

Shuddering, Lan Qiren couldn't help but wonder if some kind of short-sleeved fever had begun to spread around the cultivation world. And the only option he could conceive to explain these two almost simultaneous events was that. Otherwise, he would have to admit that he had been blind his entire life.

If that weren't the case, why had he never noticed the sudden interest of two people he'd been in contact with for years? He'd even raised Wangji!

Was there some kind of sign he'd ignored? Had Xichen been aware of this and kept it from him?

More importantly... even if Wangji liked boys, why, of all the men in the world, did he choose Cangse Sanren's son?

When he left Cloud Recesses, they hated each other!

'Perhaps,' he thought to himself in despair, 'it's a curse.'

Although unlikely, it was a good alternative to consider.

After all, what were the chances of Wangji and Wen Ruohan suddenly deciding to cut each other's sleeves?

Of course, there was no evidence or anything that would convince the members of his Sect (or any other) to investigate. But maybe there would be.

Lan Qiren had no idea what to do next, except get out of bed and go interrogate his eldest nephew to shed some light on the situation, but he decided to wait.

He just needed someone else. If there was another case of this... fever or curse, he would definitely have a case. A solid one, because with three individuals falling into this kind of... scenario, it would clearly be a pattern.

The thing is... who would be the next victim?

The elder Lan only wished that whoever it was was at least several dozen—if not hundreds—of kilometers away. If he were to be attacked—either physically or visually—again... he really could suffer a qi deviation. After calming down and coming to a conclusion, Lan Qiren was about to stand up and walk toward the Hanshi when the infirmary door opened, revealing his eldest nephew holding a bowl of what appeared to be medicine.

"Uncle", he greeted, evidently relieved to see him awake.

The elder Lan stared at his nephew, more relieved than he should have been by his exemplary behavior.

It was when the world was going to pieces that Lan Qiren realized how much he must have appreciated raising two such excellent children…

Shaking his head to avoid thinking about the sight that greeted him as soon as he arrived at his Sect, Lan Qiren straightened and greeted his nephew.

Xichen, naturally, approached and handed him the medicine sent by the head physician.

Lan Qiren, on the other hand, didn't drink it immediately. More important than getting rid of the headache that was already starting to develop was clarifying what was going on with Wangji.

"Xichen", he began before stopping and sighing. What good did biting his tongue do at this point? He should simply ask and pressure his nephew into spilling everything he knew.

Lan Qiren knew that while Lan Xichen wouldn't lie to him, he would still go around in circles to avoid saying the truly important things in order to cover for his brother.

He had done this since they were little, and he had always turned a blind eye; after all, things like biting his thumb, eating one more bowl of rice, and petting and feeding stray cats weren't things to worry about. Nonetheless, it seemed that Wangji had come further and further as the years passed... perhaps he had been spoiled too much? Was that even possible when he seemed to be the stricter of the two?

Lan Xichen, flustered by his uncle's sudden and unusual silence, shifted uneasily and considered retreating, but he couldn't quite manage to pretend he hadn't heard his uncle call his name.

Lan Qiren, pushing his thoughts aside, fixed his gaze on his nephew. "Xichen", he repeated, "What's going on with Wangji?"

It was a simple enough question. Even one asked calmly, however, Lan Xichen didn't know where to begin to answer.

What could he say when his uncle's frown (which was growing deeper with each passing second) seemed to tell him he was aware of everything?

It was in this way that Lan Xichen shifted his gaze to a random spot in the room and repeated it with 'confusion'.

"Wangji...?" he sweated. "W-what's going on with him?"

In any other situation, Lan Qiren would have taken pity on the boy, but this time his concern for Wangji (and the cultivation world in general) led him to apply pressure. If all this was due to an illness or a curse, he had to do something to protect his Sect.

"He and Wei Wuxian", blurted out clearly. "I want to know what's going on and how long they've been... like this".

The First Jade, seeing how his uncle seemed to be boring into him with his eyes, knew he could do nothing to hide it.

That being the case, his best and only option would be to sugarcoat the matter and suggest a formal, beneficial engagement for his Sect.

Drawing on all his oratory skills, the First Jade of Lan began to explain how his very reclusive and strict younger brother had slowly opened up and found among the invited disciples a kindred spirit who seemed to appreciate him and compensate for what he lacked. Lan Xichen, caught up in his concern for his little brother and his budding love life, even went so far as to imply that whatever his uncle might wish to do next, those two had already done the irreversible thing, and in view of what was best for their Sects and their reputations, it was best to send a proposal and forge a commitment to the YunmnegJiang Sect.

It was in this way that Lan Qiren ended up fainting for the second time in a single day, this time because of his eldest nephew.

Needless to say, excessive noise reappeared in Cloud Recesses that day, as the young Jade's concerned calls for his uncle seemed to be able to ignore even the rules themselves...

Chapter Text

While Lan Qiren suffered in Cloud Recesses, Wen Ruohan wasn't much better.

After receiving the news that all his preparations to get rid of Jin Guangshan, and hopefully improve the future of the cultivation world in general, was ready, as much as the leader of the cultivation world would have liked to wash his hands of it and run back to Cloud Recesses... his niece's glare and the resulting chaos from his own actions at the conference that had just taken place compelled him to stay a little longer.

When a very oblivious Wen Ruohan learned that all the yelling he'd received from Lan Qiren had been due to a simple, innocent, lingering glance of him... he nearly spat out blood.

Not even the needles in his niece's hand could stop him from complaining loudly about the incompetence and utter stupidity of the men who somehow ended up leading both small and large sects.

“Can’t they do anything on their own?!” the old Wen had questioned as he paced around the room, which, by then, was still a mess after his brazen actions toward the Lan who had caught his attention. “Does the world revolve around Wen Ruohan? I made it clear that I would not participate in the conference in any way. They were supposed to ignore me and argue for hours about nonsense that would get they nowhere! How bored must they be to stare at me for so long while I just sat there lost in my thoughts?! More importantly! How dare they look at Lan Qiren too?!”

By the time his slightly justified complaints had turned into a scene of more than unjustified jealousy, Wen Qing decided she’d had enough. Cutting off her uncle’s tirade with a flick of her wrist (a needle toss), the current deputy leader of the Wen Sect returned to the topic that interested them both. “Now that we’ve gathered all the evidence and have a case, how do you think we should deliver this information?” she asked, rubbing her temples.

As pleased as she was to have gotten the conversation back on track, the sight of a 31-year-old man’s aggrieved expression was still a bit harsh on her eyes. Especially when it was on the face of her once tyrannical and insane uncle.

Before, such a thing would have filled her with fear and dread. Now, it simply made her want to throw away her needles and practice target practice with the dimensional traveler she’d come to adopt as a relative.

Wen Ruohan, perhaps tapping into his survival instincts, grumbled a little under his breath before clearing his throat and assuming a more serious demeanor.

“Naturally, we have to do it during a formal, authoritative event. Since this conference was a complete disaster, we have an excuse to hold another one in our territory, led by me, the head cultivator.”

Wen Qing didn't reply, seeming to seriously consider the consequences before sighing.

"That might work to depose and finish off Jin Guangshan, but there's a small problem with this whole plan..."

Wen Ruohan, unconcerned, waved his hand. "What's a problem for you is an opportunity for me."

"I'm serious!" she complained. "If we expose Sect Leader Jin's correspondence, it will implicate you as well..."

Smiling at his niece's concern, Wen Ruohan sighed.

“I know what you're worried about, but you have to keep in mind that my early arrival prevented the worst. Aside from annexing a few small sects, Wen Ruohan didn't manage to do anything else, not to mention that said sects weren't even completely decimated, and I made sure to compensate them generously as soon as I arrived here. Any extreme ideas your uncle had that he might have communicated to Lanling Jin are just that; ideas. The other Sects might be a little enraged and fearful, but because I've been making a series of reforms that benefit others and the common people, they won't be able to complain too much about it. Especially since the strength of 'Wen Ruohan' and our Sect is still there,” he explained. “That being the case… since they can't rage at us strong ones, who do you think they'll rage at?”

“That... makes sense,” Wen Qing smiled. “It would be easy to be enraged by the person who swore loyalty and spoke not only of financing a war against the major sects, but also of selling them out if it meant ensuring his safety.”

“Besides, I can always deny everything. I can say it was a way to test whether Jin Guangshan could still be trusted after all his crimes were exposed… It’s a very weak excuse, but if it means peace and safety, all those guys will cling to it and condemn anyone who questions it. In the worst case, if some leaders like Nie Mingjue, who hates my guts, insist on making me pay for something... I always might resign from my position as chief cultivator. Wouldn't that be great? I'd be free! I can to excuse myself from those damn boring lectures!"

Wen Qing, not wanting to start yelling at the nonsense coming out of her uncle's mouth, took a deep breath and focused on the first part of what the man had said.

“With this and the other crimes we uncovered, it’s safe to say your plans to get rid of Jin Guangshan will succeed.”

“En. Once the dog is dead, the rabies is gone. It doesn’t matter if, even with my intervention, fate leads Meng Yao astray, with Jin Guangshan dead, there’s no way he’ll take over the Lanlingjin Sect. Madam Jin would never allow it, even if Jin Zixuan were to die.”

“It’s not like you would allow that,” Wen Qing said, giving him a rare approving smile.

Embarrassed by such unusual praise from his strict niece, Wen Ruohan averted his gaze and ignored the heat beginning to rise in his cheeks.

“Of course, it’s the right thing to do. Besides, I don’t even have to worry about him, not when there’s someone much more astute keeping an eye on him.”

Thinking in the future 'head-shaker', Wen Ruohan laughed. However, he didn't mention this to Wen Qing; after all, Wen Qing never seemed to believe him when he mentioned that Nie Huaisang was more capable than he seemed.

"Speaking of Jin Guangshan... What happened to Mo Village?" he asked, remembering another of the instructions he had given Wen Qing.

"After investigating, we didn't find any child named Mo Xuanyu, but we did find his mother. She's only a couple of weeks pregnant, so even if we take out Jin Guangshan, the child will still be born."

Relieved, Wen Ruohan nodded.

As a transmigrator, Wen Ruohan didn't consider himself a saint, but as a die-hard fan of the main couple, he would do anything to ensure their happiness. Even more so after meeting them both. And if that meant getting rid of the obstacles that would sooner or later stand in their way, he would do it.

Of course, as much as he hated villains like Jin Guanyao and Xue Yang, he couldn't see himself ordering the killing of a pair of children.

It was for this reason that he took the trouble to give them a chance. However, if their nature didn't change and they still became what they were, he would show no mercy. He would have done his best, and his conscience would be clear.

And, just as he would remove the obstacles, he would also take care to give a chance to the small characters who helped or were somehow related his protagonists in some way.

People like Mo Xuanyu, Xiao Xingchen, Song Lang, A-Qing, etc., even if it was a little early for the latter, he would remember them.

"What about Madam Mo?" Wen Ruohan asked with a frown.

“In addition to abusing her sister, evidence was also found of corruption and abuse of some civilians. While these are not crimes considered very serious or that could result in a death sentence, they were repeated. She and the people involved were exposed, and the local magistrate is taking charge of the follow-up. Whether their property is seized, they are imprisoned, or exiled will depend on the degree of their crimes and involvement,” Wen Qing explained.

Satisfied, Wen Ruohan stood up to inform all the leaders still present in Qinghe about the upcoming conference when he remembered one last point.

“Now that I remember, how are matters going with YunmengJiang?”

“About that… we investigated the Violet Spider’s reputation, and while it’s not good, it’s not as bad as you made it out to be. We investigated, and although she has punished disciples of her Sect for reasons that are not very clear or profound, it still hasn’t crossed the line into a crime.”

Surprised, Wen Ruohan couldn’t help but frown. As much as he wanted to get rid of Yu Ziyuan, he couldn’t do it for no reason, which was why he had asked Wen Qing to investigate her. From what he knew, the latter enjoyed punishing Wei Wuxian with Zidian, a spiritual weapon, but it seemed that said punishments hadn’t yet begun. On the one hand, he was relieved, but on the other, he couldn't help but feel disappointed because that would mean thinking of something else to change the situation in Yunmeng and ensure the Wei Wuxian safety.

Wen Ruohan couldn't help but grit his teeth when he thought of a way, especially since that way would mean making that damned woman happy.

First his two sons, and now Yu Ziyuan? He didn't know if the universe was too kind to send him so early in the timeline, when neither of them had crossed the line that, in his eyes, might have justified their deaths, or if he was too soft on them because of his upbringing on Earth.

Either way, as long as his protagonists were happy, it mattered little what Wen Ruohan thought of them... and if they dared to harm them even a little, they would have his and the QishanWen Sect's full support. “I suppose you could... investigate the rumors surrounding Wei Wuxian and his ancestry,” he murmured reluctantly after reviewing the little information he had on the novel. “Who started them, and how did Yu Ziyuan come to resent Cangze Sanren so much?”

With that information, it would be much easier to handle the situation. While the life or death of the Jiang couple didn't matter to him, he still remembered that Jiang Fengmian had bought his wife a gift before they died, and he also remembered how that and other vague points could be interpreted. If those two really were in love... perhaps he would have to do everything he could to get that annoying, hateful woman to pull her head out of her ass and stop envying the dead and start living for the living.

If he wasn't successful and she continued to loathe and mistreat Wei Wuxian and her own children... he could always use Wen Zhiliu.

Wen Qing nodded before getting up and following him.

They both still had a lot to do.

Chapter Text

Nie Tu stared at the door in front of him, trying to decide if the punishment he would receive for delaying notification of something as important as a summons issued by none other than the head cultivator would be worth it if it meant not having to be the one to deliver the news to his already irascible Sect Leader, who was already furious and about to start slashing people with his beloved saber.

Sure, if he decided not to report, the punishment it would already mean losing a layer of skin, but wasn't that better than dying?

Nie Tu might be used to Nie Zongzhu's explosive temper, but that didn't mean he enjoyed stinging him when he was already about to explode.

It was no secret to the Sect disciples that their leader was furious. On a normal day, he could tolerate hearing Wen Ruohan's name mentioned in a conversation. Sure, he'd frown, grit his teeth, and shout or insult the person who mentioned him, or the man himself, but he tolerated it gracefully.

Now, however, when Wen Ruohan not only walked cool as a cucumber* within the QingheNie Sect without a care, but also seemed to have been responsible for the failure of one of the conferences his Sect had spent months planning, and on top of that, seemed to have been partially responsible for the destruction of the furnishings in one of the rooms designated for the Lan Clan delegation... well, it was only natural that Nie Zongzhu wouldn't be exactly cheerful.

The fact that he hadn't marched with Baxia in hand towards the room of the leader of the cultivation world could already be considered a gift from the heavens.

So, it wasn't strange that Nie Tu, a person who not only possessed the ability to think and reason, but who hadn't begun to develop suicidal tendencies, would hesitate to notify his Sect Leader that the man he hated the most, and who had done all of the above, had decided to ignore his authority as the leader and host of QingheNie, the place where they were, and request the presence of all the Sect Leaders who had been invited to the disastrous conference.

His shidis and shixiongs might admire him and praise his courage. Nie Tu would also agree that he might have greater courage than most (years of being a top disciple under Nie Mingjue would force it on you whether you wanted it or not), but that didn't mean he was stupid, and his head hadn't been kicked by a donkey or bashed by a door either.

Hence the complexity of the decision he had to make at this moment. Frankly speaking, Disciple Nie had already lost count of how long he'd been standing in front of the door, but he knew he couldn't put it off any longer, and it was time to make a decision.

Fortunately or unfortunately, the heavens seemed to decide for him, because before he could knock or retreat, the door he'd been staring at burst open, revealing the figure of a still-furious—albeit somewhat calmer than before—Nie Zongzhu.

"Nie Tu", he said, clearly surprised before recovering his expression. "What are you doing here?"

'Damn it', Nie Tu thought to himself before sighing and flashing a smile that he hoped was harmless.

Unfortunately for him, like most of the disciples of his Sect, his body was large and strong. Throughout the cultivation world, members of QingheNie stood out like sore thumbs at any event or conference, given their robust physiques and fierce expressions. The fact that there was a secret to his saber art only made his appearance and overall aura even darker and more sinister.

Given this, and the fact that thanks to their Sect Leader, the members of his Sect rarely smiled... Nie Tu's attempt at it felt like a terrifying grimace, rather than one that invited joyful things like understanding and gentleness.

Nie Mingjue, who had already frowned at the appearance of one of his most important disciples, couldn't help but want to punch his subordinate at the sight of his strange expression. He wouldn't admit it, but the grimace itself made him flinch for a second.

"Speak", he ordered, clenching his fists. Nie Tu, knowing he wouldn't be able to get away with it, sighed and adopted his 'Nie Zongzhu, I have terrible news for you, please have mercy and don't kill a mere errand boy' expression, one that, while he had come to perfect (and had helped him get away with it on several occasions when he found his Sect Leader in a relatively normal mood), still didn't make him feel safe at the moment.

His hunch proved right when his leader seemed to recognize his expression, and thus, guess that whatever he was about to say, would be related to the one person whom all of QingheNie avoided mentioning even in the most remote corners of the Sect or Nie Zongzhu.

Huffing and wincing, Nie Mingjue struggled to take a few deep breaths before feeling controlled enough not to do something he might regret.

“What did he?” he asked after a few seconds.

Nie Tu, still standing at the threshold, took a step back for safety before confessing.

“His Excellency…” he began hesitantly before deciding it was best to get it over with before irritating his Leader of Sect (even more), “…requested the presence of all leaders present for an emergency announcement”.

If Nie Mingjue was annoyed by the message, he didn’t show it. In fact, the sudden silence and his strange calm only served to make Disciple Nie’s hair stand on end.

People, by nature, fear the unknown. Seeing Nie Mingjue so calm when he was expected to explode and charge like a raging bull in the face of the color red was… unsettling, to say the least.

Frankly speaking, Nie Tu dreaded having to call in the healers, as the only reason he could think of for what was happening was a sudden and abnormal qi deviation. That or the rarery meditation and past visits he'd received from Zewu-Jun to play his Xiao for him had meant Nie Zongzhu could zone out and achieve something resembling nirvana** in any situation...

"Good", Nie Mingjue said, still frighteningly calm. Even his hand, which had been gripping Baxia in a death grip, had moved away and lowered to his side. "I take it everyone's heading to the main hall?" he added, completely ignoring the dazed and fearful look his trusted disciple was giving him.

Nie Tu, shaking his head to clear his increasingly bizarre thoughts, nodded before working up the courage to ask, with a rare hesitation.

"Sect Leader..." he began before deciding he'd already survived the worst of it. “What are your orders?”

Nie Mingjue didn't reply. Not immediately, he simply began walking, forcing his disciple to follow him.

“Go with the disciples we had selected to be present during the conference and quickly bring them to the hall so they can accompany me during this spectacle”, he said after a while.

Nie Tu, relieved to have saved his skin, was about to disappear before remembering a small detail.

“N-Nie Zongzhu…” he stammered. It was only now that he remembered that while dragons had one inverted scale, his Sect leader had two. And both turned out to be two names.

The first, of course, was his mortal enemy and leader of the cultivation world, Wen Ruohan, and the second... the one who, while not even remotely similar in cultivation to the former (to say such a thing would be a blatant insult to His Excellency and Sect Leader Wen), had still managed to survive Nie Zongzhu's fury at its worst, unscathed, aside from a couple of tears and the occasional sacrificed "work of art" (his words, not Nie Tu's).

Nie Mingjue, sensing again that whatever was about to come out of his mouth wouldn't please him, repeated his previous behavior and, after a few more breaths, indicated with a curt nod that he should continue.

Nie Tu didn't even bother to speak. He simply took out the envelope he had tucked away earlier in his chest (and which he had completely forgotten about out of fear of dying from the Chief Cultivator's increasingly strange behavior) and handed it to his Sect Leader. “The Second Young Master sent a letter from Cloud Recesses…” he said quickly, before excusing himself to complete the task of gathering the other disciples that Nie Zongzhu had entrusted to him just moments ago.

Needless to say, his pace quickened when he didn't receive a summons from his Sect Leader.

Nie Tu, relieved and still a little shaken from his round-trip journey around the gates of hell, was already halfway there when a thunderous shout echoed in Nie Zongzhu's direction.

“HUUUUAAAIIIIISAAAAAANG!!!!!!” the Second Young Master's name resounded with fury, so much so that it seemed to shake the entire Sect.

Nie Tu had no idea what Nie Huaisang had written in that letter, but regardless of what it was, perhaps he should start preparing to face his brother's wrath. Perhaps he should even begin to fear that he might finally act on his threats and break his legs... because if he was already furious, Nie Tu didn't want to even think about how he'd feel once the blessed meeting His Excellency was presiding over was over.

Finally deciding to make a brief detour to the infirmary to request the presence of his best healers outside the main hall in case of anything, Nie Tu couldn't help but shake his head.

As things stood... this young disciple Nie wondered if that meeting could even begin. After all, Nie Zongzhu would meet Wen Ruohan at what seemed like the worst possible time.

Yes, he had definitely made the right decision by making that detour to the infirmary.

Quickening his pace, Nie Tu only prayed that, regardless of what happened, it would wait for medical help to arrive.

His only consolation was that Wen Qing, the best doctor of this generation, was already present in the hall... although... perhaps he shouldn't be so confident on this point. After all, Nie Zongzhu preferred to impale himself in Baxia before undergoing treatment at the hands of someone surnamed Wen, even more so if they were related to Wen Ruohan...